The Lindisfarne and Rushworth Gospels: Now first printed from the original manuscripts in the ...

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

^J

K^'^ s

^"^
^

IBLAID-SIiWrORDsjyNIOR-VNlIVERSnT

THE

PUBLICATIONS
;URTEES SOCIETY

ESTABLISHED IN THE YEAR
M.DCCC.XXXIV.

/

VOL. XLVIIL
rOE THE YEAE M.DCCC.LXV.

• - ■

• * <

• • •

• • •
«

• •

• • •

272448

1'

■ J

■ ) . I

THK

LINDISFARNE

AND

RUSHWORTH GOSPELS.

PART IV.

NOW FIRST PRINTED FROM
THE ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM

AND THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY.

PUBLISHED FOB THE SOCIETY,

BY ANDKEWS AND CO., DURHAM.

WHITTAKER & Co., 13, AVE MARIA LANE, ^
T. & W. BOONE, 29, NEW BOND STREET,
BERNARD QUARITCH, 16, PICCADILLY,
MRS. NUTT, 277. STRAND (Forbion Agent),

WILLIAM BLACKWOOD & SONS, Edinburgh.

- London.

BT T. COMBB, M.A., B. FICKARO HALL, AND H. LATHAM, M. A.
FBIVTBB8 TO THB UNIYBBSITT

At a Meeting of the Council of the Surtees
Society, held in the Castle of Durham, on
Tuesday, Dec. 6, 1864,

It was Ordered, " That the last part of the
Lindisfame Gospels should be prepared for the
Society by Mb. Waring for the year 1865.''

James Raine, Secretary.

PEEFAOE.

JL HE conversion of the various Teutonic races
which conquered and occupied the continental
provinces of the Roman Empire of the West
is distinguished not only by the facility with
which it was eflfected, but by the constancy
with which the victorious tribes held fast to
the new religion they had embraced. Many
causes contributed towards this result ; the in-
truding barbarians did not displace the existing
population subject to the laws and rehgion of
the imperial city, but dwelt among them as
joint possessors of the soil, part of which they
appropriated to the prejudice of the ancient
inhabitants, abstaining at the same time from
any interference with the national laws and
religion. As a natural consequence of this
state of things, the more civilised race speedUy
began to exercise a powerful influence over their
savage conquerors, who were inevitably impelled

vm PBEFACE.

to copy the social, political, and religious insti-
tutions of a people whose eflfeminacy they might
indeed despise, but whose superior cultivation
they could not help acknowledging. The Ger-
manic sovereigns did not lack sufficient sagacity
to perceive that such a disposition must mate-
rially contribute to further the tranquillity and
welfare of their newly established kingdoms,
and eager to cement the aUiance between the
widely differing populations under their rule,
they sedulously strove to bring about a close
and intimate union between themselves and the
real chiefs of the Romanized provincials, the
higher clergy. For the Church alone possessed
such strength and vitality as might weather
those storms of foreign war and intestine con-
vulsion which shook to its foundations that
fabric of society whose construction had cost
Rome so many centuries of martial toil and
legislative wisdom. The Church, therefore, once
adopted by the northern nations who became
masters of Italy, Gaul, and Spain, never lost
the ground once gained, the salutary effect of
her teaching upon individual character, and her
political usefulness as arbitress and peacemaker
between confficting interests were too evident to
be overlooked, too momentous to be lightly
abandoned. Very different were the conditions
under which the Gospel was offered to the

PREFACE. ix

Teutonic conquerors of England ; before the
fury of these invaders the bulk of the ancient
population either perished by the sword, or
<) retreated into inaccessible natural fastnesses,
whither their enemies, busied in settling the
fertile regions they had won, cared not to pur-
sue them, whilst the remnant of the Celtic
people which chose to abide in the subjugated
land became slaves to its new possessors, and
dragged on their miserable existence as an op-
pressed and dishonoured caste, not only bereft
of rights and property, but hardly daring to call
their Kves their own. A state of things where
no community of interest could arise between
the victors and vanquished, an impassable bar-
rier separated lord and serf, the degraded Briton
had no civilisation to oflfer whereby his rude
masters might be attracted and tamed ; with the
loss of freedom, not only his manhood but his
Christianity had gone to wreck, for the Teutonic
conquest swept the Chinxjh and her ministers
from England. And although the faith was
still held by the Welsh and Comubian Celts,
mutual hatred proved an insuperable hindrance
to its propagation among the Saxons, for while
these abhorred the religion of their hereditary
and irreconcilable enemies, those had so far lost
the spirit of charity and forgiveness inculcated
by the Divine Founder of Christianity as to

^ • ^ b

X PREFACE.

grudge its blessings to their spoilers, whose
eternal perdition they regarded with indifference,
if not with complacency. Moreover each of the
young nations, raised up in continental Europe
by the great Teutonic invasion, obeyed one ruler
whose example was generally followed by his
tribe, and this was especially the case in the
reception of Christianity by princes and people.
Saxon England was, on the contrary, split up
into many small states perfectly independent,
and liable therefore to greater fluctuations than
the more extensive and powerful monarchies
foimded by Clovis and Theodoria All these
causes combined to make the struggle between
the Church and Saxon heathenism long doubtful^
and chequered by many chances of fortune ;
sometimes the personal caprice or fickleness of a
king, sometimes the backwardness of the people
to part with their ancestral belief, sometimes the
military successes of some fierce leader who
stood forth as the champion of Odinism, forced
back the tide of conversion. Through the cala-
mity last mentioned the infant Church of North-
umbria well-nigh perished seven years after its
establishment by Edwin. Two enemies, equally
powerful and implacable, joined to assail that
monarch ; the Mercian king Penda, goaded to
war by restless ferocity, and by zeal for pagan-
ism, and the British leader Caedwalla who took

PREFACE. XI

the field on tlie score of national enmity ; Edwin
and Penda encountered each other at Heathfield,
where the Northumbrian king fell with the
greater part of his army, and with him fell, at
least for a season, the prosperity of the Church,
which from the date of his own conversion he
had zealously promoted. PaulinuB, Archbishop
of York, was driven from the scene of his hitherto
fruitful labours, while the successors of Edwin
in the two Northumbrian kingdoms, Deira and
Bemicia, with all their people, at once lapsed
into idolatry, hoping thereby to propitiate the
conquerors. That hope proved vain, for both
princes were murdered in the following year
634, and the whole coimtry fell under the piti-
less tyranny of Caedwalla, who spared neither
age nor sex in his purpose to uproot the
Anglian race from Northumbria. At length
the people, thus driven into the direst extremity,
took courage from despair, and rose, led by
Oswald, a prince of the blood royal, who had
hitherto lived in exile at the Scottish court.
His followers gathered by night at Havenfelth
(Heavenfield), round a rude cross set up on the
battle-field by their leader's own hand. Penda
had for a time carried his arms in another
direction, yet Csedwalla was, even without the
support of the Mercians, a most perilous enemy ;
for during a long life of warfare he had never

b 2

i

XU PREFACE.

met his match in battle, and he commanded
veteran troops far outnmnbering the force
brought by Oswald into the field. But the
Northumbrian prince and his followers felt that
not liberty alone, but the very existence of their
nation himg upon their success ; at break of
day they fell upon Caedwalla and his host with
an impetuosity which bore down all resistance,
and the Celtic prince paid with his life the trust
he had placed in lying prophecies, which pro-
mised him sovereign sway over the whole of
Britain, a.d. 634.

Oswald's first care after this great deliverance
was the re-establishment of Christianity in his
kingdom. In the days of Edwin the Gospel
had come to Northumbria direct firom Rome, for
Paulinus was the friend and companion of
St. Augustine, but Oswald, who had himself
received Christianity fi:om the monks of lona,
naturally sought their aid in the work of recon-
version. A band of missionaries, with Aidan as
their bishop, obeyed the royal summons. They
were received with universal exultation, and
Oswald bade their leader choose any spot in
the kingdom which might please him best as
his episcopal seat. The brethren, whose hearts
no doubt still yearned towards their cloister
home at Colum, passed over many pleasant in-
land places, where in aftertimes religious houses

PREFACE. Xlll

were founded, to fix upon a rugged island which
might well recal to their fancy the Scotch
HebridcB. Lindisfame, the Liudisfarene-ea' of
the Angles, lies about two miles off the north-
east coast of Northumberland. Its situation
promised both sohtude and security to the new
settlers, for twice a-day, as Bede tells us, the sea
draws a moat between it and the mainland,
while even at low water, pool and quicksand
make the passage dangerous. Northward it
looks to Berwick ; Bamborough Castle, the old
Bebbanburh, then Oswald's royal residence, rises
&om a bold headland to the south ; on the east
it is open to the sea, while westward the monks
looked over the mainland, the field of their
missionary labours. These labours were emi-
nently Bucceesftil, for the monks were earnest
and zealous. And in Aidan, the first bishop of
Lindisfarne, all the qualities necessary for bis
oflice seem to have met. At once humble,
scholarly, and eloquent, generous to others and
self-denying in his own person, he won the
hearts of the people to his faith by the display
of its highest virtues, and at his death left
behind hirri a reputation for sanctity which in

* Lmdis&rne meadow. Its more modem name, Holy
Island, was bestowed on the refonndation of ite Priory after
the Conquest, to signalize the original sanctity of the place,
and the blood of martyrs ebed by the Danes.

XIV PREFACE,

those days speedily received the confirmation of
miracle. The influence wrought by the bishop's
character upon that of the youthftd king may
well be inferred from Oswald's dying prayer, as
he fell on the Maserfield in battle against Penda,
the old heathen enemy of his country (642) :
" drihten god mildsa "Su saulum ussa leoda^** the
first cry on record of Christian patriotism from
the lips of a Saxon.

Thirty years only after the Scottish monks
had taken possession of Lindisfame their mis-
sion was brought to a clo^. The ritual diflfer-
ences between Romish and Scottish ecclesiastics
(dormant in the days of Aidan and of Finan his
immediate successor) were urged upon king
Oswiu* by Wilfrid, who was subsequently
destined to play so conspicuous a part in the
history of the Northumbrian church. Oswiu
held a council at Whitby, where the respective
champions of the two rituals pleaded their cause.
After hearing all they had to say, the king, with
that practical naivete which marks the Teuton,
decided in favour of Rome, on the score that as
St. Peter kept the keys of heaven, it was highly
advisable to be on good terms with him. From
some - glimpses, however, afforded by contem-

■■- ■ ■ ^ — - — I

^ " Lord God have mercy on the souls of our people," this
became a household word in Northumbna.

* Brother to Oswald, and his successor on the throne.

PREFACE. XV

porary history into this prince's character, it is.
not difficult to believe him actuated bv motives
somewhat more sublunary, and from considera-
tions of policy equally anxious to stand well
with the ecclesiastical ruler of Christendom as
with St. Peter himself. Whatever might have
been the real grounds of the royal decision,
Colman, then bishop of Lindisfarne, refused to
acquiesce in it. He vacated the see, and taking
with him thirty of his own adherents, returned
to his old monastery in lona.

Before his departure from Lindisfarne, Colman
had nominated as its future abbot ^ Eata, a dis-
ciple of Aidan, who had conformed to the Roman
rule. Thither Eata accordingly removed from
Melrose 664, taking with him, as his prior, the
great saint of North Anglia, in whose honour
the Liber Beati Cuthberti^ was written, and.
with whose memory it is so closely associated.
No easy task lay before Cuthbert, for the cloister
was divided, most of the brethren had hearts
cold towards their new superiors, and colder still
towards the new system they introduced. In
these days we can smile over disputes as to the

I ■■!■ l■■■.^■ ,.i ■^■■« ...■■.■I ■■■■ 111.. ^m^^^^ ■ ■ 11 » »i^»^^^^^MP

^ At this time the seat of the northern episcopate was
removed to York until 678, when Northumbria was divided
into two dioceses, over one of which Eata ruled as bishop of
Lindisfarne.

* The ancient name of the Lindisfarne Gospels.

XVI PREFACE.

shape of a tonsure or the calculation of Elaster,
as we smile over the heresies of Lilliput, but
the men of that generation saw with other eyes
than ours, and to them such questions appeared
of vital importance. Moreover, in the case of a
religious body, the discontent would be greatly
aggravated by the enforced change of their
Scottish discipline, their order of prayer, nay
the very habit they wore, in confomdty with
the new rule. Fortunately for the peace of the
monastery its prior ^ brought with him a moral
atmosphere fatal to jealousy and dissension.
Cuthbert's nature was eminently spiritual, and
his waB that rare combination of imaginative
power with practical wisdom which ensures for
its possessor mastery over the minds of other
men. Add to this heroic virtue, fervent piety,
a saintly meekness, and a sympathy so entire
that men's hearts willingly opened to him, and
wo can readily believe the contemporary bio*
grapher who tells how the mere presence of
this master-spirit among the monks allayed
their heartburnings. Inspired with a desire to
imitate their superior in all things, they soon

^ The care of discipline in religious houses was entirely the
office of the prior, subject of course to his abbot. St.Cuthbert,
by order of Eata himself, composed a rule for the monks, and
to this was shortly afterwards added the rule of St. Benedict.
Lingard, Hist. A. S. Church, vol. i. p. 217.

PREFACE. XVU

showed themselves willing enough to adopt the
habit and rule of his order\ But Cuthbert's
spiritual influence extended far beyond Lindis-
farne Priory. He preached zealously among the
Northumbrians, and when plague swept the
country, and the people frightened back into
paganism, sought a fancied safety in heathen
spells and amulets, he went to and fro among
them, to warn, to strengthen, and to bless the
sufferers. He was accustomed to betake himself
on horseback or on foot to mountain regions,
where gathering about him a population as wild
as their country, he spent the day in teaching
and baptizing, and the chief part of the night in
chanting psalms in the open air with a voice so
remarkable for compass and power, that the
people were ready to believe themselves visited
by some heavenly messenger, and eagerly flocked
to his feet. In such a life, suflBicient in itself, we
might imagine, to satisfy the highest aspirations,
Cuthbert passed twelve years. And yet during
those years the desire to lead a purely contem-

^ The Benedictine dress was at that time made up of a,
coarse woollen tunic reaching to the feet, over which was
a looser garment of the same material with a cowl and

long sleeves , Vivens ibi quoque secundum sanctam

scripturam, coutemplativam vitam in actuali agens, et nobis
regularem vitam primum componens constituit, quam usque
hodie cum regula Benedicti observamus, Vita Anonymay
c. 39.

XVIU PREFACE.

plative life had so grown upon him that in 676
he withdrew from Holy Island to Fame^ where
his days were passed in the practice of austerities,
and in entire seclusion, save for the afflicted both
in mind and body who came from all parts of
Britain to crave his help. In 684 an event took
place which recalled the hermit to an active
career after eight years of soUtude. A synod
presided over by king Egfiith was held at
Twifyrd. Its object was to elect a bishop for
Hexham, and the suffrages of all present fell
upon Cuthbert. The king in person, the chief
members of the synod, with all the monks from
the priory took shipping for Fame, and entreated
his acceptance of the office. After a long resist-
ance he yielded to their prayers, but was spared
by his old abbot, now bishop of Lindisfame, the
pain of a removal from his accustomed haunts
and favourite sea-coast. Eata generously gave
up his own diocese to his friend, and went
himself to inland Hexham. Cuthbert was con-
secrated bishop by Theodore (685), and at once
resumed his missionary labours, visiting and
preaching everywhere throughout the diocese.
A few months after his elevation we find him
at Lugubalia (Carlisle), where queen Etheldryth
had gone into cloister during Egfrith's expedi-
tion against the Picts. The bishop had already

^ A rocky islet, lying near Lindisfarne.

PREFACE. XIX

foretold the fatal issue of this enterprise, and
even while the citizens were showing him their
great Roman aqueduct, a strong presentiment
that the king had just fallen in battle came
upon him. Hastening to Etheldryth he pre-
pared her mind for the event, and persuaded
her at once to take sanctuary at York, whither
she was speedily followed by the tidings of her
husband's death. The royal widow resolved
upon a religious life, and her reception as a nun
brought Cuthbert again to Carlisle in the year
following ; here he met his old and beloved
fiiend, the hermit Heraeberht^ to whom he
revealed that the time of his own departure
drew nigh. Distressed at the prospect of losing
his spiritual guide, Herseberht entreated his
prayers that they might close their lives on the
same day. The wish was fulfilled, for both
the friends died on the twentieth of the follow-
ing March 687. When Cuthbert's death, which
took place in his oratory at Fame, was close
at hand, he blessed the monks solemnly, and
bade them farewell in. words highly characteristic
both of the man and his age. " Live at peace
among yourselves,'' said he, " and in fellowship

^ The name appears, * Herebercht pbr.,' in the Durham Liber
Vitae, fol. 15, among the Nomina Anchoritarum, column 1,
written in letters of gold ; on col. 2, silver letters, we find
* Bilfrith pbf .•

C 2

XX PREFACE.

with all the servants of God, meet them in love
and humility ; but with those who break Catholic
peace and unity, in that they live perversely and
observe not Easter aright, ye shall have no
fellowship. Further know, and keep these
words in your hearts, that if ye are driven
to the choice of two evils, it is my will that
ye take me up from my grave, carry my bones
away with you from this spot, and settle where
God shall plant you, rather than that ye should
in any way pledge yourselves to unrighteousness,
and bow your necks under the yoke of imbe-
lievers. Learn diligently and keep strictly the
Catholic precepts of the fathers, and with all
heed obey that order of religious life which the
goodness of God has bestowed upon you through
my instrumentality."

Cuthbert had at the earnest prayer of the
brethren consented to the removal of his body
to Lindisfame for burial, and accordingly the
monks laid him at the right side of their high
altar, robed in his pontificals, " with his shoes
upon his feet that so he might go forth to meet
his Lord\^

^ Vita AnoTf,. Probably a relic of the death-shoes of pagiaii
burials. In the Gislasursomar Saga oti Vestein's death by the
hands of Thorgrim, as they prepare the body for burial
Thorgrim draws near and says, " It is the custom to furnish
men with death-shoes to tread their path to Valhalla; thi»
office I will render to Vestein."

PREFACE. XXI

After Cuthbert's death Eadbert ruled the see of.
Lindisfame. His successor (698) was Eadfrith, to
whose skill we owe that unrivalled piece of Saxon
penmanship known as the Lindisfame or Dur-
ham Gospels. This task we know with tolerable
certainty was finished before his appointment to
the see, and possibly the book might have been
begun as a gift to the saint during his life-time,
which was afterwards offered by the writer at
his shrine. Bishop Eadfrith seems to have been
inspired by zealous affection towards his prede-
cessor, for he put the oratory of Fame Island
into repair, and at his special bidding Bede
wrote his well-known lives in prose and verse
of St. Cuthbert. After Bede's, the best mediaeval
biography of Cuthbert is by an imknown monk
of Lindisfame \ but several others exist ^ besides
the detailed accoimt which Simeon of Durham
has embodied in his history, and the collection
of legends of the saint made by the monk
Reginald in the twelfth century I We find
these memoirs, as might be expected, one and
all fruitful in marvels, which though utterly
incredible, are not void of interest firom the

^ Printed by the Bollandists from two very old MSS. The
author is anonymous, and supposed to have been contemporary
with the saint.

^ Surtees Society,, vol. viii.

^ Reginaldi Dunelm: Libellus, Surtees Society, 1835, vol. i.

XXll PREFACE.

insight they give both into tlie personal cha-
racter of so remarkable a man and the state of
thought and feeling of the time^ Throughout

^ Eeginald devotes his niuety-first chapter to a story which
curiously exhibits the respect and veneration investing a
volume sacred in itself^ and doubly so as the relic of a saint.
The lihelliis however of the narrative is not our Codex, but
a small Gospel of St. John which was found in St. Cuthbert*s
coffin, and is now preserved at Stonyhurst College. St. Wil-
liam of York visits Durham Cathedral, and its most sacred
relics are displayed for his inspection by Hugh then bishop
(elected Jan. 31st, 1 154) ; among these the LiheUua Bead CuUt,-
berti is especially honoured [prcecipui honoris exstUit), and is
brought to the High Altar for the bishop's inspection by
Benedict the Sacrist, arrayed in his alb. On this occasion a
certain brother John of the monastery is seized with a profane
desire to touch and examine the sacred volume. Not long
afterwards an opportunity for the gratification of his curiosity
presents itself, when on some great festival the book enclosed
in its coffer is placed on the altar for the veneration of the
faithful. Our monk seizes the moment when the brethren are
in the refectory, and the church is deserted, takes the volume
out of its coffer, and the three red leather bags, one over the
other, which encase it, and looks it well through from the first
page to the last. St. Cuthbert, it is hinted, might have over-
looked the venial sin of curiosity had not brother John been
further guilty of sacrilege, in that he had handled the sacred
volume without wearing his alb ; and so far from having
purged his soul by previous fasting, as he was in duty bound,
had come greasy from his dinner, not so much as tarrying to
wash his hands. Speedy punishment overtakes the culprit in
the form of a sharp fit of illness, minutely described by
Keginald, who does not spare his reader a single symptom.
All remedies are in vain till the offender openly confesses his
fault, and begs St. Cuthbert's forgiveness, when at once he

PREFACE. XXIU

the legends he is eminently the patron of the
poor, whom he protects from their rich op-
pressors, heals when sick, and helps on in
various ways ; one poor woman is deUvered
from a demon ungallant enough to amuse him-
self with beating her while she weaves or spins ;
a widow has a few sheep, which St. Cuthbert
guards from wolves, their owner being too poor
to keep a shepherd. Little children also claim
the saint's especial care, and he has even suffi-
cient good nature to help a truant schoolboy out
of difficulties by causing a fine salmon to be
caught with the church-key inside it, which
the urchin had thrown into the Tweed. Some
of the legends are homely enough in texture,
witness the miraculous cask of beer which never
runs dry while Lindisfarne Priory is rebuilding ;
while others highly poetical and imaginative
bear witness to the deep impression^ which
Cuthbert's voice and bearing, while he cele-
brated mass, had left upon the memory of his
contemporaries. Another set of stories have a
special interest as reflecting that hearty sym-

recovers, and lives to give the hagiologist this story from his
own mouth.

^ Keginald, cc. 58, 59, 68. Cuthbert's anonymous biographer
particularly insists upon his dignity while officiating, and the
spiritual power with which he intoned the " Sursum corda."
Vit, An, c. 39.

XXIV PREFACE.

pathy with the brute creation, which doubtless
had brought solace and companionship for the
lighter hours of the hermit of Fame Island.
Thus the stag hard pressed by himters finds
sanctuary m his church-yard, the jackdaw's nest
in the church-roof, the sparrow on a ruined altar
are alike under his protection, nor will he suflFer
the life of an audacious weasel, which nests her
young at the saint's feet in his cofl&n, to be
taken. The eider ducks particularly are under
his patronage as " aves Beati Cuthberti/' and woe
betide the man who dares to kill or maltreat
them. It is noteworthy that the horse and bull,
animals figuring in old Teutonic rites, reappear
in connection with Cuthbert, and also that his
miraculous intervention is limited to North
AngUa. All this serves to illustrate, as a striking
element in Saxon hagiology, the deep current
of old thought and practice underlying the
Christianity of those times. The Lindisfame
monks were the true children of their fore-
fathers, whose earnest and imaginative paganism
had peopled hills, woods, and waters with divi-
nities, and consecrated different animals to these
local deities. And throughout the history of
their seven years' wanderings we see plainly that
the feeling through which church or oratory rose
on sites where the body of Cuthbert had rested,
was, intensified by his corporeal presence, and

PEE FACE. XXV

hallowed by Christianity, still close akin to the
impulse under which the Teuton had brought to
" Woden the wanderer** offerings by the wayside
and upon high hills ^

The year 875 witnessed the great Danish
invasion of Northumbria under Halfdene, when,
in the words of Simeon of Durham, "fire and
sword were carried throughout the land from
the eastern sea to the western/* The country
southward of the Tyne was already laid waste,
and at length the enemy crossed the river, left
Tynemouth Abbey a smoking ruin behind them,
and from thence marched direct for Holy Island,
Upon their approach, Eardulf, bishop of Lindis-
fame, recalled to the monks St. Cuthbert*s dying
injimction, that were they ever driven into exile
they should carry his bones away with them.
The shrine containing his body was hastily
removed from the choir, and seven clerks ap-
pointed by the bishop bore it off on their
shoulders, A few other treasures of the church,
our Evangeliarium among the number, were also
secured as too precious to fall into the hands
jof the infidels. Then the fugitives set forth,
and hardly had they reached a place of safety
when the Danes feU upon their monastery, which

^ JEt wega gelsetum, and to heagum beorgum
Him lac ofifrodon, him brohton onssegdnysse.

MS. Cott. Jul. E. .

d

ra— 1— ^-

• - ♦;

I

XXVI PREFACE.

they pillaged and gave to the flamea Halfdene
and his brother divided Northumbria between
them, and governed it as a conquered country,
plundering and laying waste so long as anything
remained to seize or to destroy. Meanwhile
the exiled brethren wandered from mountain
to mountain with the saint's body, which was
followed by the whole Christian population,
whom Simeon of Durham likens to sheep fleeing
before wolves to their shepherd for protection.
In truth, the history of their long pilgrimage,
narrated in full by the writer just named, can-
not fail to impress his reader as one of the
most touching episodes in the history of
monachism. Eardulf and his party traversed,
so he tells us, the whole district of Northmnbria,
often in peril from the enemy, from famine,
plague, and wolves, yet enduring every hardship
rather than prove faithless to their trust, and
abandon the remains of their patron to the
insult of heathens ^ No person was permitted
to lay hand upon the shrine save its seven
original bearers, whose office made them an
object of envy to the people, and whose
descendants through many generations deemed

^ There were few towns in the north of England and
southern Scotland which did not receive the saint, as the
many churches and chapels dedicated in his honour still
testify.

themselves ennobled by the service of their
anceetore^

Once, and once only, during these wandering*
the sorely-tried faith of Eardulf gave way, and
he resolved to seek refuge in Ireland. He left
the weeping crowd along the river bank, and
embarked from Derwentwater, taking with him
only the shrine and its guardians'. They set Ball
with a fair wind, but hardly had the ship
reached the open sea when the saint's displea-
sure fell upon them in the shape of a terrible
tempest, during which the vessel lurched so
violently, that the precious Evangeliarium fell
overboard. The storm and the terror of the
voyagers are minutely detailed by our historian,
who brings the whole party back to their
starting-point in safety, though with heavy
hearts over their loea During the nest night,
however, Hundred, one of the bearers, is com-
manded by St. Cuthbert Jn a vision to seek the
lost treasure in the sea. Hundred obeys ; but
the rest of the story must be told by Simeon

' Sim. Dun. p. 113. Each of the seven clerks received a
sumarae counected with liia respective oGGce. Beginald,
p. 24, gives \>a three of these names, Eap ' rope,' Coite ' colt,'
Cretel ' cart,' " quod carrum anglice sonat."

* By removing his body from the country Eardulf wu
supposed to disobey the last injunctions of his patron, more-
over this was an act of desertion towards StCuthbert's people,
as the Saxon fugitives were called.

dz

XXVIU PREFACE.

himself. " They found that the sea had re-
treated much further than usual, and going out
three miles or more they discovered the Book
of the Holy Gospels, which had lost none of the
external brilliancy of its gems and gold, nor any
of the internal beauty of its illiuninations, and
the fairness of its leaves, but appeared as if it
had been wholly untouched by water \ By this
were their hearts refreshed with much joy. . . .
.... Moreover, the book which we have men-
tioned is preserved even to this present day in
the church which is privileged to possess the
tomb of our holy father ; and, as we have already
said, it exhibits no trace of injiuy from water.
This doubtless must be ascribed to the merits
of St. Cuthbert himself, and of those men by
whom it was made, that is to say, Bishop
Eadfrith, of holy memory, who wrote it in the
house of the blessed Cuthbert ; and his successor,
the venerable (Ethilwald, who directed its adorn-
ment with gold and gems ; and the holy anchorite
Bilfrith, whose skilful hand carried out the pur-

^ Sir Frederick Madden observes (Letters of Eminent
ZUerary Men, p. 267), " The stains on the velhim I believe
to have been occasioned by sea- water when the book was
brought from Lindisfame. It was no doubt secured tightly
in a ^leca, or with clasps, and the stains exhibit just the
appearance that water would make if oozing by force through
a minute aperture."

PEEFACE. XXiX

pose of (Ethilwald, and executed this excellent
piece of workmanship, for he was a master in
the goldsmith's craft. These men, actuated
alike by their affection for this confessor and
bishop beloved of God, left in their work a
monument of their devotion towards him to all
future ages^'*

Seven years had elapsed since their flight
from Lindisfame, when at length the long
looked -for signal of rest came to the bishop
and his companions. By this time Halfdene
was dead, and the character of the reigning
king Guthred justified Eardulf 's appeal to him
for protection. It was willingly given. At
Cuncacester (Chester-le-street^), Eardulf re-esta-
blished his episcopacy, the king granting to
St. Cuthbert's shrine a godes-grith (sanctuary)
of thirty-seven days, enforced by the severest
penalties, both spiritual and pecimiary, against
any man guilty of grith-bryca^ Moreover,
Guthred bestowed the whole district between
the Wear and the Tyne as a free patrimony for
StCuthbert "cum saca, et socna, et infangentheof,"

^ Sim. Dun. Eccles. Hist. c. 27.

^ About six miles from Durham, and lying between that
city and Hexham.

* Violation of sanctuary. The penalty was* eternal perdition,
and a fine of ninety-six pounds (libras), — a fine sixteen times as
heavy (and one pound over) as that imposed for grith-bryca
of a cathedral. Bthelred's Laws, ed. Schmidt, p. 244.

XXX PREFACE.

privileges whidi were solemnly confirmed by Al-
fred the Great in 894, when the Northumbrians,
apprehending a Danish inroad, allied themselves
with that monarch. For upwards of a century,
while the rest of the country was frequently
harassed by foreign enemies and intestine feuds,
the 'patrinioniiim Sett Cathberti remained un-
molested. Yet this immunity was not to be
perpetual ; in 998 a great aimy of Northmen
landed in Essex, and speedily overpowered such
resistance as Earl Byhrtnoth and his people
could offer to their overwhelming niunbers.
Insolent vdth success, they turned northwards,
stormed and burnt Bebbanburh (Bamborough
Castle), and carried fire and sword along the
banks of the Humber. In this dismal state of
things Cuncacester became no longer a safe
resting-place for St. Cuthbert; his repose, which
had now lasted a hundred and thii*teen years,
was once more disturbed, and his shrine trans-
ported to Ripon. It remained there some
months, imtil, tranquillity being again restored.
Bishop Aldhim, with his monks, was actually on
the way back to his cathedral, when we are
told that the wagon conveying St. Cuthbert's
shrine came suddenly to a standstill, at a place
called Werdelau, east of Durham, and, in spite
of the imited efforts of the monks and the crowd,
remained, says Simeon, " as firmly fixed as if it

PREFACE. XXXI

were a mountain." Upon so unmistakable a sign
of the saint's refusal to return to his former abode,
Aldhun ordered three days' prayer and fasting,
that his further good pleasure might be revealed ;
and it was finally made known to one of the
attendant monks in a vision, that the saint had
fixed upon Durham as his filial resting-place.

At that time the future capital of the Pala-
tinate was nothing more than " a grey rock
crowned with trees and brushwood V' standing
too in the heart of a wild and tangled jungle ;
an exchange somewhat unpromising, we may
fancy, for the settled homes at Chester-le-street,
to which the company had fondly believed them-
selves bound. But to them the supposed will
of their patron was law. With single-hearted
zeal the people of St. Cuthbert set to work, and
a temporary chapel of green twigs and boughs
interwoven speedily enclosed his tomb^. Soon
afterwards Earl XJhtred, a -zealous follower of
the saint, gathered his retainers to the spot, the
wood disappeared as by magic, the primitive
oratory was replaced by a church of hewn stone,
Hwite-cyrc (White-church^), and Bishop Aldhun

^ Priory of Henchomi, p. 42, Rev. James Raine, Surtees
Society, vol. xliv.

* Called Grene-cyrc (Green-churcli), St. Mary-le-bow now
stands on its site.

* Round this church the dwellings of the people were
clustered, each man having his home appointed him by lot.

XXXU PREFACE.

began to build "for the love of God and St.
Cuthbert" the cathedral of his new bishopric,
which he consecrated in the year 999. Thus it
came to pass that a fortified city, with a great
religious foundation, and a shrine famous in the
days of pilgrimage, sprang up in the midst of
the Northumbrian forest. At that time a town
was commonly a thing of slow growth, yet
within sixty years after the first settlement of
Durham, -Alfred, a priest of the cathedral, speaks
of it as " a city famous throughout all Britain."
iElfred s short poem, descriptive of the city and
its treasiu-e of relics, will be acceptable to the
reader as a fragment of Northumbrian Saxon,
later in date than our glosses \

Is ^eos burch breome geond BreoteDrice

steopa gesta^olad, stanas ymbutan

wundrum gewsexen. Weor ymbeornatJ

ea y^um strong, 3 ^erinne wuna^

fisca feola kinu on floda gemong.

"} ^ere gewexen wuda, western mycel.

wuuia% in ^em wicum wilda deor monige

in deopa dalum, deora ungerim.

Is in ^ere byri eac beornum geci^ed

^e arfesta eadig Cu^bercht, ;j ^ses claene cyninges heofiid

Osuualdes, Engla [h]Ie6, ;) Aidan bisceop,

-^dbercht 3 JEdfri^, se^ele geferes.

^ Printed by Hickes, Thes, Gram. A, S. p. 178, from MS.
Cott. Vit. D. The original MS., of the eleventh or twelfth
century, was destroyed by the fire in 1731. Wright, Beliq.
Antiq. I. p. 159, prints this poem from a Cambridge MS.
JElfred lived between 1056 and 1071.

PREFACE. XXXUl

Is Serinne mid heom ^£%elwold bisceop

] breoma bocera Beda j Boiail abbet,

'Se cliieue CuSberchte on gicheSe

lerde lustum, ] he his lara wel genom.

EardiaS fet %em eodige inne %eiii tnynatre

anarimeda reliquia.

Kser monige wundnim gewurSad, Sea *e writa aeg^elS

mK ¥eae dribtnes wer, domes bideS'.

In 1093-4 the Priory Church of Lindisfame
was rebuilt as a cell or subordinate boxise to
the Priory of Durham, which at some time or
other saw fit to bestow our Evangeliarium as

' The city is celebrated throughout the kingdom of the

Britona ;
placed on a eteep eminence, surrounded with clifTa
wonderfully lai^ The Weor surrounds it,
a river strong in ita current, and therein abide
various kinds of fish, in the midat of the flooda,
therein grows a great wilderness of woods
many wild creatures dwell in those abodes ;
in the deep dales there is a countless number of beasts.
There is also in the town one ilJustriouH amoi^ men,
the honourable and blessed Cuthbert, and the head of the

pure king
Oswald, protector of the English, and bishop Aidan^
.fEdbercbt, and ./Edfrith, illustrious associates.
Therein, along with them, is ^thelwald the bishop,
and the illustrious author Beda ; and Boiail the abbot,
who taught the pure Cuthbert, willingly in bis youth,
and well did he receive his instruction.
There abide with tiiat blessed one,
within that minster, countless relica,
and many highly honoured, as the writers say,
wait witli that man of God for the last doom.

# . '•.l

-. ■ •=■

XXXIV PRE PAC E.

an appropriate gift upon its daughter house.
In the yearly rolP, fiunished by the superior of
Lindisfame to the prior at Durham, the book re-
gularly presents itself, sometimes under a special
entry as " Liber Beati Cuthberti qui demursus
erat in mare." Time after time it appears, for
close upon two centuries, up to the very last
yearly roll furnished by Thomas Sparke, last
prior of the ceU, which bears date " from the
Feast of Pentecost 1536 to the same feast 1537/'
That same year a hand, not less grasping nor
less ruthless than that of the heathen Dane, was
laid upon the House of Holy Island, and shook
the inmates out from its shelter into the world.
Once again the sacred volume, whose fortune
appears in some wise linked with that of its
original possessors, disappears in the storm and
confusion of the period. StiU it was destined
not to perish. From the time of the Dissolution
till the beginning of the seventeenth century
the history of our famous Codex is unknown, till
we find it in the hands of Robert Bowyer, clerk
to the House of Commons. He made it over to

^ In 1235 a chapter order was issued from Durham,
obliging superiors of cells to present their annual receipts
and disbursements, with minute inventories of their posses-
sions, to the mother church. These rolls are preserved in
Durham treasury ; the earliest extant from Lindisfame bears
date 1326. Raines ffist. North Durham, p. 93.

PREFACE. • XXXV

Sir Robert Cotton, through whom it ultimately
became the property of the British Museum,
where the volume, set down in the prioiy year-
roll as the " Book of St. Cuthbert which fell
into the sea," now figures as Cott. MS. Nero
D 4 ; and the centre of tender and devout asso-
ciations in bygone times has passed into an
object for the curiosity and investigation of our
own.

e 2

.wjp ■ P ■ - .- ...

Ji

rROLEGOMENA.

I.

Professor Westwood, in his very beautiful work,
the PalsDographia Sacra Pictoria, gives the following full
and exact description of the Lindisfarne Codex : ** The
MS. consists of 258 leaves of thick vellum, measuring
13i inches by 9^ ; it contains the four Gospels, written
in double columns, with an interlinear Saxon gloss, pre-
ceded by the Epistle of St. Jerome to Pope Damasus, the
Prefaces, the Eusebian Canons, arguments of each Gospel,
and capitula of the Lessons; the whole written in a beau-
tifully clear large rounded hand, and most exquisitely
ornamented with drawings, illuminated initials, and tessel-
lated designs ; the entire volume being in an extraordi-
narily perfect state of preservation, although now nearly
twelve centuries old. The commencement of the Epistle
of St. Jerome (Novum opus &c.), together with the com-
mencement both of the genealogical (Liber generationis
&c.) and historical part (Xpi autem generatio &c.) of
St. Matthew's Gospel, and the commencement of each
of the three other Gospels respectively occupy an entire
page, written in large curiously formed capitals, the

PROLEGOMENA. xxxvii

initial letters of each being gigantic in their dimensions,
and most elegantly ornamented with an endless variety
of patterns, in which the interlaced ribbons, spiral lines,
and intertwined lacertine birds and beasts are every-
where introduced ; the intervening spaces are profusely
ornamented with red dots, arranged in a great variety
of designs. The initial N of St. Jerome's Epistle has its
first stroke elongated down the left margin of the page,
and the connecting stroke is composed of two large spiral
ornaments. The initial L(iber generationis) is large, and
of the rounded form ; the i shaped into a long j, crossing
the lower part of the L ; and the b also large, and of the
rounded form, as in the Gospels of the Bibliotheque
du Roi, published by Silvestre &c. ; and the initials
INI(tium) of St. Mark and IN P(rincipio) of St. John's
Gospel are conjoined, as in most of the early Anglo-
Saxon and Irish codices, the first stroke being nearly
11 inches long.

^* The wonderful precision and deUcacy of touch exhi-
bited in the ornamental patterns composing these large
initials have justly attracted the admiration of every
writer on the subject^ It is difficult to imagine what
were the instruments used by the caligrapher, so per-
fectly regular and free from error is the drawing, even
in the most complicated parts of the designs; indeed,
from the appearance of the reverse of the leaves, it
seems evident that a very hard instrument has been
used, and I believe it has even been suggested that it

^ Selden, Praefat. ad Hist. Angl. Script, p. 26, 1652. Marshall,
Observ. in Vers. Sax. Evangel. Smith, Bibl. Cott. Hist, et Synopsis,
p. 33. Dibdin, Bibl. Decam. I. p. 50. Astle, Grig, of Writing, pp.14
and 14 a. Strutt, Sh,aw, Waagen, &c.

XXXVIU PROJ.KGOMENA.

can only have been executed by means of cut tools or
block8\

" The other letters in these ornamental pages vary
from half an inch to an inch and half; they are greatly
diversified in their forms, scarcely any two being alike.
An extensive series of them is given by Astle^ who con-
siders that some are identical with those of the Phce-
nicians^ Pelasgians, Etruscans, Greeks^ Romans^ and
others, ^ and that this alpliabet alone bears strong testi-
mony that the letters used by our Saxon ancestors are
derived from the Phoenician, the Etruscan, and the Greek
letters through the medium of tlie Roman.* "

Professor Westwood, however, does not entirely sub-
scribe to the opinion expressed by Astle; he observes,
that '' many of these letters are the result of the fancy
of the caligrapher," and considers that " others must be
referred to other sources than the Roman alphabet."
He especially points out that the capital M^ " singularly
formed as it mostly is of three perpendicular strokes
united across the middle with one horizontal bar^ or
occasionally with two bars, is not to be found in any
Roman inscriptions^ so far at least as I have been able to
observe, but, on the contrary, is evidently of Phcenician
or Pelasgic origin.

** The Eusebian Canons occupy eight leaves^ and are

^ Professor Westwood further on observes, that " the vellum is very
thick and smooth, and that the colours appear to have been mixed
with thick gum or size, which has not only caused the raised tessellated
appearance of the drawings, but has evidently tended to their preserva-
tion ; the ink, like that of the Irish or Hibemo-Saxon MSS., is very
black ; the colours are laid on very thick, only the red and blue are
properly speaking opaque, but aU the colours are as brilliant as if the
paintings had been finished only yesterday."

PROLEGOMENA. xxxix

inscribed within highly ornamented columns, supporting
rounded arches, and which, from the beauty of their
execution, are very deserving of being engraved \ The
first word of the prefaces, arguments^ and capitula of
each of the Gospels also appears in comparatively large
characters, and ornamented like the title-pages ; but the
text is continued throughout without any illuminated
capitals to its several divisions^ but is broken up into
paragraphs, the first letter of each being rather larger
than the text, and coloured with patches of red, green,
&c. The character of the letters of the Latin text is
quite similar to, but smaller than that of the Book of
Kells, Gospels of St. Chad, Macregol, &c. The d is either
uncial or minuscule ; the f p q with short tails below the
lines; the r either capital or, like f, the top elevated
above the line. The letters at the end of the lines are
often singularly conjoined for want of space.

" In addition to the illuminated title-pages, each of
the five divisions of the volume is preceded by a page
completely covered with coloured tessellated patterns of
the utmost intricacy, generally disposed so as to form a
cruciform design in the centre of the page. This elabo-
rately beautiful feature is entirely peculiar to MSS.
executed in Ireland or by the Irish scholars ; and in its
neatness, precision, and delicacy far surpassing the pro-
ductions of contemporary nations on the Continent. A
likeness also of each of the Evangelists, accompanied by
his respective symbolic animal, occupies a page, at the
head of the several Gospels, executed in a style of art

' The Ammonian numbers referring to these canons, and marked on
the margin of the MS. throughout the Gospels, divide Matthew into 85
sections, Mark into 43, Luke into 94, and John into 42.

J

xl PROLEGOMENA.

quite unlike tliat of the Irish or early Anglo-Saxon
school, and bearing evident traces of Byzantine origin,
not only in its composition^ but also in the Greek words,
inscribed in Roman capitals."

In addition to the foregoing description, the Editor has
also been favoured by J. B. Waring, Esq., with the follow-
ing observations upon the style of ornament exhibited in
the Lindisfarne Gospels. Mr. Waring remarks of our
Codex, that, " with the exception of the Book of Rells,
this is tlie most elaborate and beautiful specimen extant
of the style of ornament which distinguishes the Celtic
school, numerous examples of which are still preserved
throughout Europe. Professor Westwood, in his valuable
PalaBographia Sacra Pictoria, describes the character-
istics of the school as consisting, ' 1st, in one or more
ribbons diagonally but symmetrically interlaced, forming
an endless variety of patterns ; 2nd, one, two, or three
slender spiral lines coiling one within another till they
meet in the centre of the circle, their opposite ends going
off to other circles ; 3rd, a vast variety of lacertine ani-
mals and birds, hideously attenuated and coiled one
within another, their tails, tongues, and top-knots form-
ing long narrow ribbons irregularly interlaced; 4th, a
series of diagonal lines, forming various kinds of Chinese-
liJiLe patterns. These ornaments are generally introduced
into small compartments, a number of which are arranged
so as to form the large initial letters and borders, or
tessellated pages, with which the finest manuscripts are
decorated.'

" It is these large pages of pure ornament which lend
such an attractive interest to the Book of St. Cuthbert''s
Gospels ; the extraordinary delicacy, minuteness, and

PBOLBGOMENA. xU

complexity of the interlaced lacertine lines, the perfect
reproduction and repetition of rarions portions, bear
witness to a maryellous care in tracing, and an exquisite
sense of beauty in decoration, which vies with the most
elaborate and finest productions of the Oriental masters
of the art. The original source of the involuted and
spiral work, which forms so distinguishing a characteristic
of the style, may have been the ancient Greek scroll,
which, drawn in to a point and then out, trailed back-
wards, forwards and sideways, and filled in with scroll-
like or spiral forma of the same nature, has produced a
style of linear ornamentation quite peculiar to the Celtic
school, and which, combined with the lacertine forma
before alluded to, render it a distinctive style. That
style bears, we think, traces of its formative process on
the face of it, and appears to contain several features of
Byzantine origin, founded on ancient Greek suggestions j
transplanted to Ireland, these ' motifs' became natu-
ralised, and were developed and finally moulded by
native artists into a distinct and perfect system, forming
thus a style per se, minute, complex, delicate in outline
and in colour, complete in all its parts, and harmonious
in its general effect.

" Between this style and that of the coloured figures
which precede each Gospel there is no natural connec-
tion ; they have come together in the course of events,
but clash ; there b no consonance between them. The
figure subjects are of the Roman school, roughly drawn
and executed, in comparison with the Byzantine figure
illuminations with which we are acquainted; they are
also distinguished by greater freedom of action, and
boldness of treatment, than is to be seen in the stiff
f

xlii PROLEGOMENA.

and severe models of the Byzantine school : only in the
draperies do we recognise its influence^ with their peculiar
plaits^ in minute, unnatural^ and regularly disposed lines.
And a further proof of this Western origin, combined
with lingering reminiscences of the East, is to be found
in the writing inscribed above each of the Evangelists ;
thus in the picture of St. Matthew, we have an angel
(with nimbus) blowing a horn, and the words ^ imago
hominis ;' above the Saint himself, ' agios Mattheus.'
In this page also is shewn a human figure, half hidden
by a curtain, which would appear to represent God
himself in the act of dictation to the apostle : a repre-
sentation which would never have been tolerated in
the Eastern Church ; and another example of which,
Mr. Westwood informs us, is to be seen in the Royal
Library at Copenhagen. It is most unusual to find
God the Father thus represented in early Western
manuscripts, although we know that in after ages this
violation of the express command of the Deity became
common in the pictorial and carved art of medisaval
Europe. Above St. Mark is depicted a lion (with
nimbus) blowing a horn, and beneath it * imago leonis ;'
over the Evangelist is the inscription * agius^ Marcus.'
St. Luke has the winged bull (with nimbus) and * agios
Lucas :* and St. John his eagle (with nimbus) above hira
and * imago aquilad ; ' over the Evangelist * O agios
Johannes.'

" St. Matthew is represented with long twisted hair,
beard and moustache, all grey or nearly white ; his
nimbus is golden with a red border ; the half figure in

^ Professor Westwood points out this Latinised termination.

PROLEGOMENA. xliii

front of him also represents an aged man (the Ancient
of Days).

" St. Mark is beardless ; his hair arranged in rows
of short curls hanging down over his shoulders; his
nimbus^ gold, with a green border.

'' SL Luke has beard and moustache in curls, nimbus
entirely of gold ; whilst

" St. John is distinguished by the red coyered book he
holds (his gospel), a red nimbus with gold border, a red
nimbus to his symbolic eagle, and ' O agios Johannes'
in gold letters on a red ground.

" All the inscriptions are in more or less barbarised
Roman characters, and the colours of drapery &c. em-
ployed in each subject are probably emblematic, as is
clearly the case in the picture of St. John, red being the
symbol of Divine love.

" These figure subjects are of especial interest, as they
probably exhibit the highest state to which pictorial art,
founded on very late and debased Roman models, had
attained in England about the middle of the eighth
century. We meet then in this volume with a con-
junction of Eastern and Western art curiously combined,
each distinct in character, and both destined in a very
short period of time to give place to the Anglo-Saxon
school, in which they were both blended, interfused, and
finally merged ; forming another distinct style, thus pre-
senting us on a small scale with an example of that law
of progress, of absorption and reproduction, which is
now recognised as the fundamental principle of all human
advancement.

" According to Professor Westwood, — than whom no
higher authority can be quoted in regard to early illu-

f 2

«»

xliv

PROLEGOMENA.

minated art^ especially the Celtic branch of it, — the Irish
missionaries brought their peculiar style with them from
lona to Lindisfarne in the seventh century, as well as
their very beautiful system of calligraphy, clear, bold>
and legible. Of both these characteristics the Lindisfarne
Codex is a noble example, and is especially precious from
that most uncommon and invaluable addendum to it, a
fixed and authentic date.^'

The glosser Aldred, in entries he has made at the
foot of the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. John, supplies
the date to which Mr. Waring refers, by recording the
names of his fellow- labourers in the production of the
Codex. The foot-note affixed to St. Matthew is short,
and may thus be translated :

Thou, O living God, bear in mind Eadfrith, and iEthilwald,
and Billfrith, and Aldred the sinner. These four, with God's
help, were employed^ upon this book.

The entry at the close of St. John is longer, and affords
interesting details :

Eadfiith, bishop over the church of Lindisfarne, first wrote
this book in (honour of) God and St. Cuthbert, and all the
company of saints in the island ; and iEthilwald, bishop of
Lindisfarne, made an outer cover, and adorned it as he was
well able ; and Billfrith, the anchorite, he wrought the metal
work of the ornaments on the outside thereof, and decked it
with gold and with gems, overlaid also with silver, unalloyed
metal. And Aldred, an unworthy and most miserable priest,
by the help of God and St. Cuthbert, over-glossed the same in
English, and domiciled himself with the three parts. Matthew,
this part for God and St. Cuthbert ; Mark, this part for the

* jnnbweoson, were busied about = dfjuptvivovro. Of. Orein, Bihl,
A. S. Poesie, Glossar, vol. ii. p. 770.

PROLEGOMENA. xlv

bishop ; and Luke, this part for the brotherhood, with eight
ora^ of silver (as an offering) on entrance ; and St. John's part
for himself, i. e. for his soul, and (depositing) four silver ora
with God and St. Cuthbert, that he may find acceptance in
heaven through the mercy of God, good fortune and peace on
earth, promotion and dignity, wisdom and prudence, through
the merits of St. Cuthbert. Eadfrith, iEthilwald, Billfrith, and
Aldred have wrought and adorned this Book of the Gospels for
(love of) God and St. Cuthbert.

To this singularly characteristic entry, where, as the
reader will have observed, Aldred looks for eternal hap-
piness to his Maker, and for the good things of this life
to the patron saint of his church, the writer modestly
adds on the margin : ^^ I am named Aldred, son of
Alfred and of Tilwin ; I, who speak, am the eminent son
of a good woman." The four names of the entry, with
that of the old Northumbrian mother, immortalised on
the margin of the page by her ** filius eximius," are of
frequent occurrence in the Durham Liber VitaB. Eadfrith,
we know, held the see of Lindisfarne from 698 to 721 ;
and JEthelwald his immediate successor, with whom
Billfrith the hermit was contemporary, died somewhere
between 737' and 740. For the version, Sir F. Madden

^ or, ora, Danish moneys which became naturalised throughout Eng-
land. Two values were assigned it, that of one was sixteen pennies,
according to Ethelred's order, that the portreeve should take care that
the moneyers' weights were stamped so that fifteen orse made one
pound (ita quod XV owe libram faciant), Thorpe, I. 303. In Domesday
Book we find pa3nnents not only in the ora above mentioned, but in
coin of twenty pennies to the ora (lib. de xx den. in ora), Dom. I. 164,

tea of } libras
The Lindisfarne gloss (Luke xix. 13) has decem mns ; and through-
out the parable 'mina* is rendered indifferently by 'libra,' and *6r' in
both L. and R.

' The date given by the Chronicle, p. 47 (Earle). Bede and Simeon
of Durham fix 740.

xlvi PROLEGOMENA.

gives 950 as the proximate date^ and identifies Aldred
with the glossator of the Durham Ritual. Two scribes
have been employed on our Gospels ; the first portion
was written by some person deputed by Aldred, and
probably under his dictation^; the second hand in red ink,
which we know to have been Aldred's autograph, is distin-
guished by the v shaped letter for u and p, and by certain
orthographical peculiarities, as bloedsia, and gi for ge in
the inseparable particle ; forms equally characteristic of
the Ritual. According to this hypothesis, the " promo-
tion and dignity," which seem to have been the object of
his aspirations, were not denied to our glossist, who
reappears in 970 as Aldred the provost, only second in
dignity in the church of St. Cuthbert to -filfsig its
bishop, with whom he is fellow-traveller when that pre-
late accompanies Kenneth, the Scottish king, to the court
of Edgar king of Wessex'.

^ Aldred intended to revise it himself, but has only done so through-
out the prologue prefixed to the canons. Sir F. Madden says, ** It is
quite certain that the second hand in red in the Durham book is the
same that has glossed the collection of collects and prayers known as
the Durham Ritual." Letters of Eminent Literary Men, p. 267. Sir H,
EllU, Camd. Soc.

' The ecclesiastical councils held at Aclea belong to an earlier period,
at least no record exists of any council which took place there in the
time of ^Ifsig, the last bishop of Chester-le -street. Dr. Lingard, how-
ever, has discovered that ^Ifsig accompanied Kenneth into Wessex
soon after the accession of the Scottish prince, which took place in 970.
Extract, ex Var. Chron. Scot. p. 50. An Anglo-Saxon entry appended
to four collects in honour of St. Cuthbert by the glosser of the Ritual
fixes the date : **In South Woodgate at Aclea, in Wessex, on Law-
rence's mass-day, on a Wednesday, and in the tent of Bishop ^Ifsig,
Aldred the provost wrote these four collects, on the fifth night of the
moon, before the hour of terce." Lingard points out that during
the time JSlfsig ruled the see, from 968 to 990, 970 was the only
year in which the festival of St. Lawrence (Aug. 10) could fall both on

PROLEGOMENA. xlvii

Engravings of the figures of the Evangelists from the
Lindisfarne Gospels are given in Stratus Manners and
Customs. Specimens of the ornamental pages have also
been given by Astle (History of Writing) ; Shaw (Illu-
minated Ornaments); Humphreys (Illuminated Manu-
scripts, and also in his History of Writing). Professor
Westwood (Palaaographia Sacra Pictoria) gives the minia-
ture of St. Matthew, with initial letter and specimens
both of text and gloss^ and several of the illuminated
pages will also appear entire in his work on the Anglo-
Saxon and Irish Manuscripts, now nearly ready for
publication.

The volume which supplies our second version, com-
monly known as the Gospels of Macregol^ and also as
Codex Rushworthianus^ from the name of its former
possessor, is preserved in the Bodleian Library (D 24,
No. 3496) ; and though somewhat inferior in beauty of
ornament and calligraphy to its companion Gospels of
Lindisfarne, is justly regarded, both in respect to the
style of its writing, its illuminations, and the interlinear
gloss, as one of the most precious of our national monu-
ments. Respecting this Codex, Professor Westwood
observes in his beautiful work, to which the Editor is
already so largely indebted, " Its size is a large quarto,
measuring 14 inches by 11, and it consists in its present
state of 169 leaves^ containing the Four Gospels in

Wednesday and on the fifth day of the moon. Linga/rd, Hist, A . S.
Church, vol. ii. p. 364.

^ The Rushworth Book unfortunately is incomplete. A lacuna occurs
from Luke, ch. iv. latter part of ver. 29 to ch. viii. ver. 38. In Luke,
ch. z., ouQ leaf (ver. 20 to 38), and again two leaves from ch. xv., part
of ver. 13 to ch. xvi. ver. 26, are wanting.

xlviii PROLBGOMENA.

Latin, written and ornamented in the same general style
as the Gospels of St. Chad and of Lindisfarne. The
commencement of the MS., as usual in Irish MSS. of the
Gospels not following the Vulgate, omits the ordinary
canons, prefaces, &c. ; the Gospel of St. Matthew begin-
ning on the first page, and closing on fol. 50^®, more
hibemico^ with the words, * Finit Amen, Amen finit.'

" The first page of this Gospel is written in large
angular letters, except the initial word ' liber,' which has
the L and b very large and rounded, and the i formed
into a j, extending to the foot of the page\ On fol. 61^
is a rude pen-and-ink drawing of St. Luke, and on the
following page another figure of the Evangelist in the
true Hibernian style, drawn and painted in the rudest
possible manner, and with a very odd -winged lion
hovering over his head. The Evangelist holds a book
with both hands, and is surrounded with a border orna-
mented with plaited ribbons, lacertine animals, and spiral
lines.

" The opposite page contains the first few words of
St. Mark's Gospel highly ornamented, the INI being
united into one large letter, precisely as in the Gospels
of Lindisfarne, &c. This Gospel extends to fol. 84'*®,
on which is inscribed * finit evangelium Marci : incipit
evangelium Lucae,* the figure of St. Luke occupying the
opposite page. The Evangelist is represented seated in
a chair, which is surmounted by two eagles' heads ; he
wears a moderately long forked beard, and holds an

^ The commencement of the historical part of this Grospel does not
occupy a separate page, as is usual in Irish codices, but the word ' xpi*
(autem generatio) occurs in fol. 2"^^, written within a square about two
inches high.

PROLEGOMENA. xlix

open book inscribed ' Lucas' with the left hand, resting
it on his knees, and is in the act of dipping his pen into
the inkstand, which is supported on a long slender foot-
stalk) fitting into a little knob at the side of the chair.
A winged calf is represented above the head of the Evan-
gelist* The entire design is quite childish as a work of
art, whilst the borders are in the ordinary complicated
Irish style.

*^ The commencement of St* Luke's Gospel is written
on fol. 85^, and is ornamented in the same style as the
title-pages of the other Gospels. It is to be observed,
however, that the execution of the ornamental details in
this manuscript^is by no means so careful or elaborate as
in the Book of Eells, or Gospels of Lindisfarne, especially
the spiral lines, which are neither so precisely and truly
traced, nor are the centres of the coil so much diversified.
In some of the compartments of the different borders are
Introduced grotesque figures of men with their limbs
intertwined ; in the upper border of the ornamental page
of St. John's Gospel there occurs an especially curious and
characteristic human figure.

" The Gospel of St. Luke ends on fol. 126'*«, and on
the verso side appears the portrait of St* John, drawn in
the same style as the other Evangelists, and holding a
long scroll with the left, and a pen in his right hand.
He and St. Mark are represented with very short beards,
and St. John appears to have the circular tonsure at the
top of the head. The Gospel commences on the opposite
page; the letters INP being of very large size, and con-
joined as usual."

On fol. leO'*^ the Gospel ends with " Finit Amen ;''
the verso side of the leaf being divided into six compart-

g

1 PROLEGOMENA.

mentfly four of which are filled up with the ancient Latin
yerses in honour of the four evangelists ; in the others,
Macregol, the scribe, has recorded his name and labours.
A facsimile of these two last compartments (drawings for
which were most kindly presented to the Society by Pro-
fessor Westwood) appears in the plate. The age of the
volume can hardly be fixed with any certainty; Astle
asserts that the text was written towards the latter end
of the seventh^ and the interlineary gloss some time in
the tenth century^; and Wanley affirms the book to have
been the property of the Venerable Bede^ remarking at
the same time that it appears older than the Lindisfarne
Gospels. Dr. C'Connor, however, has discovered, in the
Irish Annals of the year 820, the death of a scribe
named Macregol, *' Mac Riagoil, nepos Magleni, scriba
et episcopus abbas Biror (hodie Birr in Gomitatu Regie
in Hibernia) periit.''

The two last pages of St. John's Gospel are enclosed
in elaborate borders of tessellated and interlaced Irish
ornament; beneath those of the lower margins, Owun,
the second glossist, has recorded his own name and
that of his fellow-labourer Farman' in a tone of humble
simplicity which strikingly contrasts with the vainglo-
rious and self-laudatory entry made by the glossator
of the Lindisfarne Gospels. Owun's note is as fol-
lows ; it presents, as Mr. Thorpe has observed, a

^ Astle gives a specimen (both text and gloss) from the Rushworth
Gospels ; a plate is also devoted to them in Professor Westwood's
Palseogi'aphia Sacra, and he promises an entire page from them in his
forthcoming work.

' Both names, 'Owinus/ 'Farmannus/ are found in the Durham
Liber Vit».

PROLEGOMENA. li

specimen of a somewhat uncommon form of rhythm or
assonance :

^e min 6niche giftidde fore owun '^e ¥as boc
gloesde. fsermen ^sem preoste set harawuda
hsefe nu 6oc at^ritene. ftnica mi'^ tmlla.
symle mi^ «o^um gifeofa. «ibb is eghwsem Zeovost.

Let him who profits by my labour pray for Owun who
glossed this book, (and for) Fflermen the priest at Harewood^
(who) has now written this book ; use it ever with good-will,
(and) with true faith ; the best peace be with all.

Professor Westwood has given a specimen of the fore-
going autographic note in the plate, and also the foot-note
written by Farman at the end of St. Matthew's Gospel,
which will perfectly exhibit the striking difference in the
handwriting of the two scribes. Farman's entry presents
the single example furnished by the Rush worth Book of
the rune which so frequently appears in the Lindisfarne
Codex :

Far ^< pbr ]>8es boc ]>U3- gleosede. dimittet ei Dominus
omnia peccata sua si fieri potest apud Dominum.

With respect to the earlier fortunes of the MS. nothing
is known until, as we learn from Wanley, it at last came
into possession of " that very painstaking gentleman

* " From Otley the river (Wharfe) flows in a channel banked on both
sides with limestone, by Harewood, where stands a neat and strong
castle which has always changed its masters as the times turned.'*
Camden's ^ri^awnta (Gibson 1695); Westridmg, p. 714. Among these
" masters" a certain Falcatim de Brent figures, who received Harewood
Castle as a gift from King John, he being *' a favourite upon account of
his notable service in pillaging."

lii PROLEaOMENA«

John Rushworth, barrister of Lincoln'^s Inn*/' He further
observes^ that its owner, after having lent the book to
Francis Junius, who examined the readings in which it
differs from the Cotton MS., finally bestowed it on the
Bodleian Library. In conclusion, the Editor heartily
endorses the paragraph with which our old Oxford
Anglo-Saxon scholar takes leave of the Rushworth
Codex ; '* In Bibliotheca Bodleiana nobile gentis nostrae
monimentum ad conclusionem seculi permansurum
spero',''

II.

The establishment of a Christian community in Rome
cannot be looked upon as the commencement of Latin
Christianity, for the first converts in the Imperial city,
the men to whom St. Paul addressed his arguments and
exhortations, though attracted to the new faith, partly
from Judaism, and partly from heathenism, were alike
Greeks in language, were alike aliens to the blood and
speech of Latium. To this fact the literary monuments
of the early Roman Church bear unmistakable testimony ;
the Clementine Recognitions, the Shepherd of Hermas,
and the Philosophumena of Hippolytus, all written by
members of the Roman Church, and intended by their

^ Deputy clerk to the House of Commons during the Long Parlia-
ment ; a circumstance which Wanley, as high tory and Jaoohite, would
be the last man to put on record.

• Wanley, op. HicJces Thes. vol. iii. p. 82.

PROLEGOMENA. Hii

authors, primarily at least, to exercise an influence upon
that body, appear in Greek as the language preyalent
among the public for whose edification the above-named
works were designed. The Old Testament in its Alex-
andrian translation, and the New in its original language
were as intelligible to the faithful on the banks of the
Tiber, as to the congregations of Corinth and Antioch ;
nor was it till the middle of the third century that the
Church of Rome had completed its momentous transfor-
mation from Greek to Latin nationality. But during the
long period in which the Latin element was leavening
the Roman Church, the Gospel had been communicated
to regions where the speech and culture of Rome were
predominant, to Spain and North Africa ; and for many
ages Carthage bore a part in developing the polity and
doctrine of the Western Church, scarcely less important
than that taken by Rome herself. To these more remote
branches of the Catholic Church a Latin version of the
Scriptures was indispensable, and it was not long ere this
want was supplied, but the particulars of the work, the
exact or even approximate date, and the name and
country of its author are unknown. Critics are less
agreed upon the date than the birthplace of this trans-
lation ; it was probably made towards the middle of the
second century; and to judge by the principle that
demand calls forth supply, it may be concluded with a
fair amount of probability that it issued from the
Church of Carthage, at that time the most numerous
and flourishing among the Christian communities speak-
ing the Latin tongue. For, as we have seen, the Greek
element was then in the ascendant at Rome, while the
Churches of Northern Italy, of Spain, and of Gaul, not

liv PROLEGOMENA.

reckoning the congregations of Lugdunum and Vienna
which were Greek, had scarcely emerged from infancy.
As, howeyer, Christianity became more generally diffused
throughout the Western divisions of the Empire, the
version of the Scriptures adopted by the African Church
met with universal acceptance, and under the appellation
of the " Italic," it became to the Churches of the West a
standard as authoritative as was the Alexandrian version
for those of the East, from which indeed, and not from
the original Hebrew, the Old Testament was translated
into Latin. Unfortunately however, the Italic transla-
tion, originally promulgated without any direct and
formal sanction from ecclesiastical authority, and sub-
sequently unprotected by the careful and jealous super-
intendence of Christian scholars, was in process of time
deformed by a multitude of corruptions, caused partly
by the errors of transcribers, partly by the caprice of
individuals. " For in the early times of the Faith, when-
ever a Greek copy came into possession of one who
fancied himself a tolerable adept in both languages, he
boldly took upon him to interpret^" The inconveniences
of this irregular and unauthorised interference at length
became intolerable, the current copies of the Italic text
were pronounced untrustworthy by all competent judges,
and various means were employed to remedy this
evil. At first the faulty copies, chiefly African, were
sent to Italy, there to be compared with the Greek, and
to receive some improvement in their Latinity ; this pro-
cedure, however, conducted without method and without
due supervision, proved inadequate to accomplish the end

* Aug. de Doct. Christ. 2. 11. ap. De Wette Lehrhuch, p. 79.

PROLEGOMENA. Iv

for which it was employed. Numerous specimens of this
kind of recension exist in the libraries of Europe, the
most important of these are printed in the collections of
Sabatier and Blanchini^ and are not without value in the
criticism of the sacred text, especially for testing the
character of such forms of the old Latin version as for
many ages held their ground in spite of the gradually
but surely increasing reputation of St. Jerome's transla-
tion. For this Father, whose learning equalled his
abilities and energy, applied himself for many years to
the task of presenting the Latin world with a faithful
rendering in their own tongue of the entire Bible, trans-
lating the Old and New Testaments respectively from
their Hebrew and Greek originals; his version of the
books of the Jewish canon is an independent work ; in
his treatment of the New Testament he confined himself
to a thorough revision of the current Italic. This great
performance, though undertaken under the auspices of
the Roman Church, was but coldly received by Jerome'*s
contemporaries ; even St. Augustine, while acknowledging
its value, and making use of it in his commentaries on
the Scriptures, hesitated to sanction its adoption in the
public services of the Church, alleging among other
reasons for his reluctance upon this point, that the aban-
donment of the Alexandrian version, implied by sanction-
ing the liturgical use of Jerome's, would give countenance
to a suspicion of disagreement between Greeks and Latins.
Jerome found the Italic text of the Gospels thoroughly
untrustworthy, and upon this head he remarks in the
preface to his amended translation of those books, " If
any dependence is to be placed upon the Latin copies, let
an answer be given to the question, upon which of them ?

vq^^wiffWin

Ivi PROLEGOMENA.

for there are almost as many forms of the text as there
are transcripts of it\"

For two centuries the^Hieronymic translation had to
make its way among the Latin clergy simply upon its
own merits^ till Gregory I. adopted it as the official Bible
of the Roman Church, a decisive step towards its exalta-
tion to the same rank by all the national Churches to
whom the Apostolic See was the model and directress.
The very pontiff, however, who pronounced so decided a
verdict in favour of the Vulgate, did not abide con-
sistently by his own judgment. In the preface to his
commentary on Job he writes, " The New Version (i. e.
Jerome'^s) is the one upon which my explanations are
based, but as each case to be proved requires, I cite texts
at one time from the New, at another from the Old : to
the end that, since the Apostolic See, (over which I pre-
side by Divine ordinance,) makes use of both, my labour
in this undertaking may be supported by both'." Gre-
gory's laxity in this matter was followed in all the
Churches of the West ; and the Old Italic, though lowered
in estimation, was by no means supplanted'. Hence

* Hieron. Pnjef. ad Ew. ap. De Wette LehrbtLch, p. 80.

' Novam vero translationem edissero, sed ut comprobationis causa
exigit, nunc novam, nunc veterem per testimonia assumo ; ut quia sedes
Apostolica (cui auctore Deo prsesideo) utraque utitur, mei quoque labor
studii ex utraque fulciatur. Prcef. Moral, in Job ap. De Wette Lekrbuch,
p. 108.

^ In the eighth century, Bede, while he expressly mentions the Vul-
gate of Jerome as " our version/* bears witness that the Old Latin was
by no means rejected among English ecclesiastics. Writing of Ceolfrith,
Bede says that he enriched the libraries of two monasteries (Wearmouth
and Jarrow) with great zeal ; '* ita ut tres Pandectas (the name bestowed
by Alcuin on MSS. of the Scriptures) novae translationis ad unam vetustas
translatioiiis quam de Roma attulerat, ipse superadjungeret." Quoted
by Hody, De Text. p. 409.

PROLEGOMENA. Ivii

arose a fresh source of corruption to both texts^ for
where learning was at so low an ebb, and criticism
hardly dreamed of, hybrid transcripts were at length
circulated^ in some of which the Hieronymic, in others
the Italic element prevailed, not to speak of passages
interpolated from one Evangelist into another, and of
clerical blunders utterly subversive of the meaning of the
places in which they are committed** From the time of
Charlemagne to the end of the sixteenth century various
attempts were made to bring back Jerome's text to its
pristine integrity, and this became an object of pressing
urgency for that part of Christendom which adhered to
the Roman See, after that decree of the Tridentine
Council which raised the Vulgate to a normal and deci-
sive authority. Sixtus V. and Clement VIII. undertook
the task of presenting the Catholic world with a eor-
rected edition of the Vulgate, and the recension put
forth by the latter pontiff (1592) has since his time been
received by the Latin Church as a document against
which no appeal is valid, even though made to the
original texts. Catholic as well as Protestant scholars
are aware that this recension does not adhere strictly to
Jerome's translation, though it is doubtless vastly superior
to all the editions it superseded ; a critical revision of the
Vulgate, founded upon the numerous old and authentic
copies still in existence, is greatly to be desired.

* These variotis sources of corruption were so fhiitftil that Wycliffe
might well complain in the fourteenth century that '* the text of our
bokis" was not Jerome's version, but a later and corrupt text, and that
"the comune Latyne Bibles han more neede to be corrected, as manie
as I have seen in my lyfe, than hath the Englisch Bible late translated."
Wycliffe (ed. Madden), Prologuef p. 58.

h

m0m^0mi^mmma/miimmmmmmmmtm

Iviii PROLEGOMENA.

But to return to the Lindisfarne and Rushworth Gos-
pels. These MSS. were written at a period when all the
causes of textual corruption abovenamed were in full
operation, and they are consequently not free from
wrong readings of every description; the Lindisfarne
Codex is by far the more correct of the two, nor are
its mistakes by any means so glaring as those perpe-
trated by Macregol. Still it presents errors which we
should hardly look for from the pen of so accomplished
a scribe as Eadfrith, a man who lived in the palmy days
of Northumbrian scholarship, at a time when Archbishop
Theodore had, as Hickes has remarked, " advanced
learning to a great height in the Saxon Churches\''
A few specimens of its mistakes will satisfy the reader's
curiosity: Luke, ch. i. 27. virginem deaponsatd virgo
(viro)'; ch. iv. 17. invenit loco ubi scriptum erat; ch.
vi. 8. magnum (manum) aridam, ver. 20. virtvs de illo
eadebanty ver. 26. prophetas (pseudo-prophetas), ver. 37.
nolite condemnarij ver. 49. supra petram (terram) ;
ch. vii. 28. non inter (major inter), and in the same verse
cut (qui).

The Rushworth Book belongs to a class of documents
distinct from any originating from Rome; I mean the
MSS. of different portions of the Scriptures written in
Ireland from the seventh to the eleventh century. Of
this class of documents, the Codex in question is by no

^ Bede, himself contemporary with Eadfrith, writes of scholars trained
under Theodore and Adrian ; '' usque hodie supersunt de eorum disci-
pulis qui Latinam Grsecamque linguam »que ac propriam, in qua nati
sunt, norunt." Bed, iv. c. 2.

' Here, as in most instances of the kind, the gloss faithfuUy reflects
the error of the text.

PROLEGOMENA. lix

means a favourable specimen ; barbarous spelling, flagrant
violations of grammar, omissions and interpolations are
salient characteristics of this MS., which exhibits errors
of such magnitude and absurdity as would seem possible
only in the case of a person ignorant of the Latin lan-
guage, and writing from a defective memory. It presents
those orthographical peculiarities which appear common
to the ancient Irish MSS. described in the Palaeographia
Sacra. The single vowel, especially when followed by
another voweP, is preferred to the diphthong; itacism
prevails ; and there is a marked inclination to open vowel-
sounds, as momwr (murmur) ; v occurs for b and f, and
f or p for -gh^farisseisy pilipus; b, p, and d, t are inter-
changeable. The use of ss is capricious, quassi, mistis,
bp or dp are joined for pp, and dt for tt. Ch is used
for c and h {channa, abracham). The aspirate is fre-
quently omitted, thus John ii. 9. we have auri erant*
(haurierant). The division of this word also affords a
specimen of remarkable ignorance in our scribe, who
constantly confounds the inflexional termination of verbs
with the verb substantive ; in the same chapter, ver. 24,
he writes nos esset (nosset). But these are venial errors
compared with others indulged in by Macregol, who occa-
sionally varies his text by original blunders of the finest
Milesian flavour. In John iv. a repetition appears of the
16th verse and most of the 17th ; dicit occurs twice, and
the scribe, having completed his page with the second,
turned the leaf, and started afresh from the first dicit;

' Throughout the first eight chapters of St. John's Gospel this mode
of spelling in Jvdea, Oalilea, was so constant as to make it unadvisable
to note every instance.

^ Glossed ' biriladun i wses.' On the other hand, Macregol occasionally
aspirates an unaspirated vowel.

h2

., ..AkW

•w

till I iriiiiiiiiiMiiiiiM II Ml

Ix PROLEGOMENA.

ch. yii.8. he adds to this sin of commission one of omission
by leaving out an entire line in his transcription ; ch. viii.
53. demonium habes. Abraham mortuua est Sec. Macregol
broke off his task for the time after writing demaniitm
hab, returning to his work he finished up his word with
racham instead of es^ and accordingly the passage reads,
demonium Habracham mortuvs est et profetce; the break
between the letters is as fresh as if this egregious blunder
had been perpetrated only yesterday. Sometimes he
subverts the sense of the text^ thus John iv. 24. for nas
adoramus quod scimus we have nos adoramus quod
nescias nos, and again in vi. 27. non adroitly inserted
renders the precept operamini non cibum qui permanet
in vitam ceternam, I will inflict but one more instance
of MacregoFs shortcomings upon the reader, and that
by way of illustrating the description of various readings
which are actually obtainable when crass ignorance and
stupidity meet in a scribe. In John vi. 53. we have, nisi
manducaveritis camem suam dare ad manducandum,
diodt ergo eis Ifls, amen filii Iwminis, et hiberitis eftis
sanguinem non habebitis in vobis vitam^.

Professor Westwood has pointed out that^ in the cha*
racter of the letters and orthography, Macregol's Gospels
precisely correspond with an ancient Irish MS. in the
Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, CXCVIP,

* These and similar corruptions of the text are for the most part
literaUy rendered by the Bushworth glossist.

' FuUy described by the Bev. James Goodwin, Eva/ngdia Augustmi
Gregoriana, Cambridge Antiqiuwian Society, No. 13. The style of calli-
graphy in this MS., as exhibited by Mr. Goodwin's facsimile, is so com-
pletely that of the Bushworth Book as to suggest the idea that it must
have been written by the same hand.

PROLEGOMENA. Ixi

which consists of portions of the Gospels of St. Luke and
St. John. With the fragments of the latter Oospel^
printed by Mr. Goodwin, I have carefully compared the
corresponding text in Macregol. The chief points of
agreement between the MSS. are orthographical ; espe-
cially their marked itacism, lohannis, Sfc. ; also the use
of certain forms recipistis (recipitis), zabultM^ (diabolus);
a correspondence which may prove the same nationality,
and perhaps a proximate date, but fails to establish iden-
tity of source for the codices. The whole question of the
source, the general character^ and the specific varieties
of ancient Irish and North British texts requires careful
investigation, and for this purpose some material will be
afforded the reader by the accompanying collation of
St. Matthew's Gospel*. A double comparison has been
instituted; first, between our two texts and the printed
Vulgate; secondly, between the discrepancies so ascer-
tained and the four forms of the Italic version edited
by Blanchini (Evangeliarium Quadruplex, Romse, 1749).
These are,

1. Codex Vercellensis, written by Eusebius, bishop of
Vercelli, in the fourth century; an example of the African
recension.

2. Codex Veronensis, written in Verona in the fourth
or fifth century; likewise an African copy.

^ Zabulus, zabolus, a corruption of diabolus frequently found in
mediseval writers ; see Dn Gange in voce. The word appears in the
facsimile of text and gloss from MacregoFs Grospels given by Professor
Westwood in our plate.

■ To mark every variety of orthography, and every transposition of
words, would swell the tables to an inordinate length. Our coUation,
however, presents sufficient examples of such peculiarities as to fairly
illustrate the character of the MSS.

. .. lUS

Ixii PROLEGOMENA.

3. Codex Corbeiensis ; an old and remarkable revision
of the African text.

4. Codex Brixianiis^ a MS. of the sixth century; the
best type of the Italic version.

Furthermore, the various readings of Macregol's Gos-
pels have been carefully compared with the beautiful
Irish MS. (circa 1100), No. 122, in the Library of Corpus
Christi College, Oxford. From this later copy of the
Gospels the more barbarous forms of spelling and gram-
mar have disappeared ; omissions have been supplied, and
interpolations weeded out ; the text had evidently under-
gone considerable recension since the days of Macregol,
yet without entire sacrifice of the national characteristics
of this distinct and remarkable class of MSS.

ST. MATTHEW.
VARIOUS READINGS.

Where the codices of Blanchini coincide with the variations of the MSS. from the Vulgate,
the agreement is marked by the initials L. (Lindisfame) and R. (Rushworth). Slight discre-
pancies occurring where the Codd. Blanchini substantially agree with the two MSS., are given in
the foot-notes.

*^* Headings marked with an asterisk are found in Cod. 122. C. C. C. Oxon.

C.Ver-
ceU-
ensis.

C.Ve-
ron-
ensis.

C.Corb-
eiensis.

C.Brix-

ianus.

LindisfJEmie
(circa A. D. 690).

Bushworth
(circa A. D. 800).

Vulgate
(Ed. Clem. Vin. 1692).

Matt.
CI.

2

Abraham

♦Abraham a/uiem

Abraham

Zarad

*Zaram

Zaram

3

in l/romsmigra-
tionem

in transmigror
tionem

in transmigra-
tione

11

a transmigratio-
nem

a transmigratio-
nem

a transmigra-
tione

17

L.

L.

L.

L.

ergo

igitur

itaque

usque ...

Incipit Evange-
lium secwndv/m
MaUheum

*usque ad

usque ad

ante

18

K.

K.

R.

esset Justus

*esset homo Jus-
tus

esset Justus

19

K.

L.

L.

in somnis a>ppa-
ruit ei

apparuit ei in
somnis

apparuit in som-
nis ei

20

K.

B.

R.

prophetarn

*Essaim pro/e-
tam

prophetam

22

adimpleretur id
Deo

adimpleretur
Ds-

adimpleretur
Deus

23

Ixiv

VARIOUS READINGS.

CVer-
oeU-
ensis.

CVe-
ron-
ensiB.

R

O.Corb-
eiensis.

CBrix-

ianufl.

Lindisfiime
(ciroaA.D. 690).

Biishworth
(ciroaA.D.800).

Yulffate
(Ed. Clem. V ill. 1682) .

Matt

venerunt

venerunt in

venerunt

IL
1

E.

R.

dixerunt ei

dixerunt ...

dixerunt ei

5

B.

prophetam

^profetamh dtcen-
tern

prophetam

exiet

exeat

exiet

6

L.

reget

regat

regat

recessissent

regreaaissent

recessissent

13

8(yrmvu>

somnis

sonmis

recessit

secessit

secessit

14

R

finibus

regionibv^^

finibus

16

est

erat

est

17

considari

*constUari

consolari

18

L.

L.

L.

appa/ruit omgdvs
Dni

angelus Dfii ap-
paruit

angelus Dfii ap-
paruit

19

L.

L.

qui awrgena

eocau/rgena cmtem
Joaeph

qui consurgens

21

quia

quod

quod

22

E.

R

diebus autem illis

illia autem diehua

diebus autem illis

TTT.
1

L.

L.

L.

lumbos ejus

lumbos suos

lumbos suos

4

L.

et baptizabantur
in Jordome ah
eo

et baptizabantur
ab eo in Jor-
dane

6

R

R«

a Ventura ira

ab irafatv/ra

a Ventura ira

7

fructum dignum

dignvmi frv/Aum

fructum dignum

8

potest

^potest

potens est

9

K

E.

R

radicem
omnis ergo
igne

*radice8
omms ...
ignem

radicem
omnis ergo
ignem

10

R.

autem post me

autem

autem post me

11

L.

L.

permundavit

permundabit

permundabit

12

1 (

t finibus

' added by glossist.

■ ' a futura ira*

VABIOUa READINQS.

ever-
oeU-

<nuu.

CCMb-

eiengu.

CBra-

(flimiA.D.e80).

Biuliwortli
(ci«!ai.D.80O).

TnlgMe
(Gd.Clam.VUI.UM).

Hatt

B.

prohibebat eum
implere omnem

justitiam
autem . . . cou-

festim

ewm Johannis
ojimem tTtipkre

juatitiam
autem Jesus con-

festim

Johannea autem

implere omnem

juatitiam
autem Jesus con-

festim

14
15
16

E.

E.

E.

temtator

ad eum tem^ta-
tor

temtator

IT.

3

L.E.

L.E

in pane solo
diabolus

*in fame solo
zahutrM

ia solo pane
diabolus

4
5

dete

del ^ (^gj y(
omnibus via {eic)

dete

6

diabolus

eabulua

diabolus

8

hoK Hbi otmiia

hffic omnia tibi

htec omnia tibi

9

E.

L.

dieUm

aUiUi

dixit ei

10

K.

E.

E.

vftde

est...

*yade retro
est enim

vade

diabolus

ixdndvs

diabolus

11

K.

K.

autem audisset...

Its

autem audlsset
Jesua

12

E.

tern

propbetam

14

E.

E.

...NephtbcJim
hmnenioidUmag-

nwn

terra Nephtbalim
hioem vidit mag-
nam

terraNephtbalim
vidit lucem mag-

16
16

L.

L.

L.

autem...
vocatur

autem liia

autem Jesus

Tocatur

18

E.

ait iUis

•ait iUis Ifls

ait iUis

19

E.'

E'

retibus

♦retibua mis

retibus

20

E."

retibuB

♦retibus svis

retibus

22

' Inteipo

lKtionfromPa.ia.il

..„«....■

Ixvi

VARIOUS READINGS.

CVer-

oeU-
enns.

C.Ve-

ron-

ensifl.

L.

C. Corb-
eienais.

1

C.Brix-

ianufl.

Lindisftme
(circa A. D. 090).

Rushworth
(circaA.D.800).

Vulgate
(Ed.C1(\Tn.VilLl59S).

Ifatt
V.

1

L.

autem . . .

autem Ihs

autem Jesus

B.

R.

aperienB

^aperuit

aperiens

2

L.»

higurU nunc

lugent nunc^

lugent

5

1

satiabtmtur

^satiahuntuT

saturabuntur

6

vobis

*vobis homines

vobis

11

cu/m persecuti

* persecuti

persecuti

neq:

neq: homines^

neque

15

L.R.

veatra bona opera

*ve8tra bona o-
pera

opera vestra bona

16

R

R.

[ glorificent

magnificent

glorificent

R.

R.

R.

R

amen quippe

amen . . .

amen quippe

18 i

R

docuerit
magnus

sic docuerit

docuerit
magnus

19

fratri

jmtri*

fratri

22

' ad

*ante

ante

24

L.

L.

L.

1

i reconcUia/re

*reconciliari

reconciliari

! adulterat

advMerium com-
mittit

adulterat

82

domino vota

*domino

doinino

33

R.

hahvmdantiua

a/m/plius

abundantiiis

37

•

L.

dextera maoodla
tua

*dexteram maxil-
1am tuam

dexteram maxil-
lam tuam

39

Uli qui vult

*qui ei vult

ei qui vult

40

L.

L.

r&mitte

demitte

1 dimitte

a/nga/riaberit

*a/ngariza/veri6

angariaverit

41

R.

R.»

R.«

qui petit a te da

omni petenti te
tribue

qui petit a te da

42

R.

R.

R

R

odio habebis

*odies

odio habebis

43

persequentibus
et calumnianti-

calvrnpnienttbiis
vobis et perse-

persequentibus
et calunmianti-

44

bus vos

quen/tihus vos

bus vos

^ om, 'nunc* « Added by glossist. • Added by glossist.

* Over the initial letter the glossist has written ' fr.* * ' omni petenti a te da'

VARIOUS READINGS.

Ixvii

ever-

oeU-

ensis.

R

R
R.

R.

O.Ve-

pon-
enaiB.

R.

R.
R.

L.
L.R.

R.

R.

C.Corb- C.Brix-
eiensis. ianus.

Li. R.

R.

R.

li.R.

R.

li. R.

L. R.

R.

li.R.

E.

R.
R.

K.»

Lindisfiune
(circa A. D.

demoayna
sinistra tua
amant
orcHm

OStio tlLO

in abscondito

in abscondito

videt in abscon-
dito

eiihmci faciurU^

assimilari

Bnshwoith
(droa A. D. 800).

etvmoyaina/m
sinistra ...
amant sta/re
orahis
*ostio tuo
*in ahsconao
in abaconao
videt . . .

Vulgate
(Ed.Clem.yiILl602).

eleemosynam

sinistra tua

amant

oraveris

ostio

in abscondito

in abscondito

videt in abscon-

Matt.

dito

eihmica faciunt '. ethnici
^aclsimila/re -. assimilari

quibvs opus sit i quid vobia opus

vobis

demitte

... nos dimitti-
mus

indacda nos

quid opus sit vo-
bis

demitte

Li. R.

R.
R.
R.

ait

remitte

et nos rendUir \ et nos dimitti-
miba I mus

patia/ria noa irir nos inducas
dtid

bominibus

amen

peccata homini- bominibus
bus eorum

vester dimittet. . . vester qui in cm- ' vester dimittet

lia est, dimittet ; vobis
vobis

extemiinant ^demoliun^jt/r

parecmt \*pa/recmt

videaris homini- hominihua vide-

bus

abscondito
serugo et tinea
aerugo neque tinea

a/na
*ahaconao (bis)
tinea et erugo
tinea neque erugo

exterminant

appareant

videaris bomini-
bus

abscondito

serugo et tinea

serugo neque tinea

VL
2

3

5

6

7
8

12

13
15

16
18

19
20

^ Added in L., but in the text of B.
' ' hominibus peccata eorum '

' ' hominibus peccata*

1 2

Ixviii

VARIOUS READINGS.

O.Ver-

oeU-
ensis.

R.
R.

R.

R

r;

R.

8

CVe-
exuiB.

R.

R.

R.

R.

L/

R.

R.

C.Oorb-

C.Brix--

Lindisflume

Buflhworth

eieiuis.

ianuB.

1

(circa ▲. D. 690). ! (circa A. D. 800).

effodiunt

ej^itmt

R.

est

erit

L.

L- ;

fv£nt ocvlua tniua oculus tuus « w-
simplex plex tat \

R.

1

est oculus iui est oculus

tuua I

L.

!

neqvjcmt fuerit \ Tiequam eat

...tenebrsequantsB tenebrcB ipae
erunt ' quantae aunt

alterum diliget; alterum^ . . l

aut unum sus-

tinebit et alte-

rum contemnet | contempnet

anima plus est plus eat cmima
quam esca et ; quam esca et

' corpus plus eati corpus ... quam

1

1

1 R. i

t
1

nent neunt
dico 1 mnen dico
nee non

: R.

1

minimse

*modice

Vulgate
(Ed. Clem. YIIL 1602).

effodiunt

est

oculus tuus fiierit
simplex

est oculus

fuerit nequam

ipsse tenebrse
quantse erunt

alterum diliget;
aut unum sus-
tinebit et alte-
rum contemnet

anima plus est
quam esca et
corpus plus
quam

nent

dico

nee

minimse

J. R.

L.R.

L. R.

R.

R.

metietur

sine eicia/ni fest-
ucam de oculo
tuo

2)etit

bona . . . dare

homines et vos
£Eicite eis

metietv/r

6

petierit

♦bona ... dare

♦homines bona
ita et vos facite
Ulia

remetietur

sine ejiciam fest-
ucam de oculo
tuo

petierit

bona data dare

homines et vos
facite eis

20
21
22

23

24

25

28
29

30

10
11
12

^ ' tenebne tusd quantsFi sunt' ' The omission in the text has been rectified by the gloBSiBt.

° ' anima plus est quam esca et corpus quam'

* * anima plus est quam esca et corpus plus est quam'

' The hiatus supplied by Farman thus : ' Frater sine ejiciam festucam de oculo tuo'

VABIOUS READINGS.

CVer-

CVb-

CQvb

CBrii-

UndiriMme

Biuliwonh

Vnlgate

^

eiuli.

eiouU.

*"■*

(olr«A.D.8»0).

(droftA.D.800).

{Bd. Clem. VIIL IBM).

Kitt.

L.

artaym...

*arto" via est

arcta via est

14

R.

attendite

atteDdite

15

L.

L.

L.

/ructua mcdos

*maloa fructua

maloa fructua

17

R.

E.

&uctuB bouoa

*bonos/ructua

fructua boDOS

18

R.

in nomine tuo

*tn tuo nomme

(bi.)

in nomine tuo

22

flupra

mpCT

BUpra

24

R.

R.

eupra

super

Bupra

26

L.R.

L.R.

L.R.

L.R.

ejW

'•Jus

illiua

27

docenseos

docena . . .

docena eos

29

R.

R.

E.

IcprosuB

*Iepr08U8 quidem

leproBua

vnL
2

L.

mamm tetigit
eum/As

*Ihs mannm sw-
am ei tetigit

Jeaue uanum te-
tigit eum

3

ostende te sacer-

et oatende . . . sa-

ostende te aacer-

4

doti

cerdoti

doti

E."

R.

R.

cum autem

*post hcBc cum
autem

cum autem

5

R.

R.

ait

*ait iUi

ait

8

L.

potcBtate...

•potestate eonsti-

tutU8

poteatate consti-
tutus

9

R.

R.

iervo meo

*stTvo meo dieo

servo meo

non inveni tan-

tarUwm jidem

non inveni tan-

10

tarn fidem in

tarn fidem in

Iwahd

larahd

larael

E.

R.

regni

*regni kv^ue

regni

12

R.

R.

L.

L.

in hara iUa

exiUa hora

in iila hora

13

R."

R.^

eiciebat epirituB
verbo

ieciebat verio sp»
immvmdoB

ejiciebat apiritua
verbo

16

tegrotationes

egritvdiTiea noa-
Pras

17

'8o<m

pnrfly.

ed. ■ But partially obliterated. |

'

'eida

us Sum

ondoa verbo'

' 'eiedebatspiritna

immundos verbo'

I

VARIOUS READINGS.

C.T«r-

CYe-

aooA.

CBri..

ensU.

^

dendi.

bno..

(«irnii.D.eW). (oin»4.D.800).

(Bd. 01an.TIIL UUH).

UM.

R'

R.I

R.'

nidoB

requiesamt

.id„

20

motus magnus

24

factiia est in
mari

facta est in
man; erat au-
tem illu venCiu

factua est in
man

L.

L.

accesaerunt ad
euin discipuli
ejus

accesserunt ad
eum disci puH
ejus

25

L»

eia ... quid

eis Ihs quid
imperavit ventis

eis Jesua quid
imperavit ventis

.6

R.

R.

duobabenteadEB-

*d\ioki^minendff-

duo habentes dte-

28

Rtonia

monia habentes monia

H.

R.

R.

tibi fill

♦tibi lAu fili : tibi Mi

29

L.

longe ab illis
grex poreormn

•longe grex par- longe ab illis
coTum ab eU grex multorum

30

mtdtorum

porconmi

royabant

rogaverunt

rogabant

31

L.R

L.R

L.R.

eicMiios...

iecwrnos ...

eiicta nos hinc

R.

R.

R.

habuerunt

abehanl

habuerunt

33

/As

ihu

Jesu

34

R.

rogubant

rogabant eum

rogabant

remittuntur

DC
2

dixit ' dixit «s

dixit

4

L.R

L.R.

geialig auiem *scialia autem

videntea autem videntea ...

tdem 1 taiem
domo ecoe ^domu el ecce

antemsciatisquia

Tidcutea autem

dedit potestatem
talein

6
8

10

* ' nidoa ubi r«qt:

isMUlt

' ■iUi.quid'

VABIOUB KEADINQS.

CTot-

CVe-

CCoPti-

CBrtt-

Biohwintli

Tnlgato

H*».

en^

^.

«iaiaU.

ianiis.

(olraii..D.eeo).

(d««i.i>.SOD).

(Ed. Clem. Via IBM).

dMCi>«/i

diseipvU

discipulia

10

E.

quare cum pub-
licanis et pec-
catoribus man-
ducat majpster

veater

quare maguter
VMler cum pw-
plicanU et pee-
catorfbus man-
ducat

quare cum pnb-
licania et pec-
catoribuB man-
ducat magiater
Tester

11

Ihs audiena

avdiena Ilia

Jesus audiena

12

medico

medicua

medicuB

autem

enim

autem

16

rudi

rudia

rudis

utrea

utrea

17

R.

R.

pereimt

mittimt

perOmnt

pOTWtTlt

pereunt
mittunt

R.

E.

dicens

dicemdne

dicena

18

L.

L.

manum...

* manum tuam

manum tuam

salva facta est

/acta eat aalva

salva facta eat

22

principia et vi-

principea et cum

principia et vi-

23

diBset

vidisset et
et turbam

diaaet
et turbam

non eat euim

*non ... mortua

non est enim

24

mortua

est

mortua

intravit

intravit in do-
*cfeci rogtsiUea et

intravit

25
2S

R.

fccere Tobis

fecere ...

facere vobia

K.

etaperti

aiis Iha diceng

et itaiim aperti

etaperti

iUia Jeaus dieeun

30

R

in tota terra ilia

in totom temum
iUaan

in tota terra ilia

31

E.

E.

mutum damonia

*mutum et awr-
c2uT» diemonium

mutum dffimo-

32

ejecto dtemonio

ejecto dtemonio

83

B.

E

apparnit aic

apparuit aic

R.'

eicU

Mcjedi

elicit

34

> •a.tat

hie'

1

Fig— pfaSB^S!i*i»». ■! ipi iwn wmm

Ixxii

VARIOUS READINGS.

CVer-
oeU-
ensis.

CVe-

lon-
ensifl.

C.Coafb-C.Brii-;
eienBis. ianus.

Lindisfiune

(circa ▲.D. 090). !

1

Rushworth

(circaA.D.800). >

1

Yulgate
(Ed. Clem. Yin. 1092) .

Matt

i

1

1

1

infiniiitatem
autem

*infirmitatem in infirmitatem
populo

autem Ifls autem

34
36

L.

L.

,

est ...

*est eis est eis

1

eiciat

1

mittat

mittat

38

R.»

R.1

Thaddaeus

ThcUheus Zelotis

Thaddaeus

3

R.

R.

intraveritis

introieritis

intraveritis

5

R.

R.

R.

R.

dsemones eicUe

demonia iecite

dsemones eiicite

8

R»

R.

virgam

virgam in mcmt-
hu8 vestris

virgam

10

R.

R.
L.

R.

R.

enim operanus
ad V08 revertatur

1

t

cmdierint

. . . operarius

*ad vos rever-
tetur

♦audierit

enim operarius
revertetur ad vos

audierit

13

14

pedibus vestris
in teatvmoniy/m
iUom/m

pedibus vestris^

pedibus vestris

•

R.

1

R
R.

praesides et ad
i reges

i quid loquamini

' filii in parentes

\ omnibus

reges et ,.. prce-
sedes

qui loqv^mini

^t«*m... parentes

♦omnibus hom/i-
nibus

prsesides et ad
reges

quid loquamini

filii in parentes

omnibus

18

19
21
22

$

perseveraverit . . .

enim dico
comi/nabitis

♦perseveraverit
usque

*dico

consummabitis

perseveraverit
usque

dico
consummabitis

23

ne

1

non

ne

26

L.

.

enim ...

enim est

enim est

'

R.«

R.*

!

potius timete
eum

*putivs ewm ti-
mete

potius timete
eum

28

* 'Judas Zelotes' * 'virgasinn
' * in testimoniuin illorum' added in marg. of '.

lanib: vestris'

R. by the glossist. ^ ' potins eum time

te'

VABIOUS READINGS.

Ixxiii

C.Ver-
oeU-
ensis.

C.Ve-

lon-

ensis.

0. Corb-
eiensis.

CBrix-

ianus.

LindiBftume
(ciroaA.D. 690).

Bnshworth
(circaA.D.800).

Yulgate
(Ed.Clem.VUI.U92).

Matt

animam et cor-

*corpu8 et ami-

animam et cor-

28

L.R.

L.R.

pus

venvimt
illis

mcmh
vemvM
eia

pus

vseneunt
illis

29

R.

cadet

cadit

cadet

R.

R.

omnes numerati
sunt

nwm&tati sunt
omnes

omnes numerati
sunt

30

R.

multis passeribus
meliores estis
vos

multis vos meh-
ores estis passe-
rihus

multis passeribus
meliores estis
vos

31

L.

L.

L.

confitetwr

qui eat in ccelis

*confitebitur

♦qui in cselis est
(bis)

confitebitur
qui in c^lis est

32
33

quia venerim mit-
tere p<icem

quia venenm par
cem vmttere

qma pacem vene-
rim mittere

34

et

aut

aut

37

propter

pro

propter

39

R.
R.

R.

R.«

prsecipiens
ait illi tu

*verba hcec^ prse-
cipiens

*ait iUis ewrUes
dicite tu

praecipiens
ait illi tu

XL

1
3

R.

R.

vidistis

videtis

vidistis

4

R.

R.

qui non fuerit
scandalizatus in
me

qui in me non
fuerit sca/nda-
lizal/as

qui non fuerit
scandalizatus in
me

6

R.

R.

L.

Johanne
hie enim est

Johanne Baptiza
hie est enim

Johanne
hie est enim

7
10

R.

si vultis recipere
cosequalibus

et si vultis per-
dpere

ccecalilms

si vultis recipere
cosequalibus

14
16

^ Found also in Cod. Beza and God. Coll. Gonvilli et Caii, apud Millium.
' ' ait illis euntes renuntiate'

Ixxiv

VARIOUS READINGS.

C.Ver-
oeU-
ensis.

CVe-
roii'

CCorb-
eiensis.

C.Brix-
ianiu.

Lindisfiime
(circa ▲. D. 090).

Rushworth
(ciroa a. d. 800).

Vulgate
(Ed.Clem.Vin.169S).

Mai

Yobis et non sal-
tastis, lamenta-

vobis ....

vobis et non sal-
tastis, lamenta-

17

yimiiR et non
planxistis

dicunt

. . . et non
plcmocisti

ecce^ dicunt

vimus et non
planxistis

dicunt

18

vorax et potator

devorator et po-
tatu/r

vorax et potator

IS

E.

egissent
essent

egreserent
/uissent

egissent
essent

2G
21

B.

veruntamen

a/men

veruntamen

22

E.

quoniam
onerati

quia
honorati

quoniam
onerati

26
28

i

1

1

aahbato per aata

*per sata sabbato

per sata sabbato

XT

1

Xi. R.

licet eis

♦licet eis

licet

2

ille

ille cmtem

ille

3

edere

comedere

edere

4

li. R.

L.E.

est enim

*est enirn

enim est

8

E.

filius hominis e-
tiam sabbati

etia/tn sahhaJti fi-
lms hominis

filius hominis e-
tiam sabbati

E.

E.

homo

♦homo erat ihi

homo

10

K.

E.

E.

E.

haec sabbatis in
foveam

haec in fomrnm
sabbatis

hsec sabbatis in
foveam

11

E.

E.

tenebit et levabit
eam

tenebit earn et
levabit

tenebit et levabit
eam

E.

B.

extendit

♦extendit mamwm
suami

extendit

13

L.E.
L. R.

L.E.

L.B.
L.E.

L.E.

e^tm^ perdereTU

secessit

curavit

*eijmh perderevU

*secessit

cv/rahat

perderent eum

recessit

curavit

14
15

L.«

L.

placvAt animse
mess

♦complacuit ami-
Tna mea

complacuit ani-
mse mese

18

* Writter

L in marg.

' ' placuit anima mea'

VABIOUS READINGS.

Ixxv

C.Ver-
cell-

CVe-
ion-

C. C!orb-

CBrix-

Lindisfiime

Rushworth

Vulgate

Matt.
19

ensis.

ensiB.

eiensis.

ianus.

(drcaiuD. 690).

(circa ▲.D. 800).

(Ed. Clem. VIU. 1592).

in plateis vocem
ejus

vocem ^U8 in
plateis

in plateis vocem
ejus

judicium

in judicium

judicium

20

R.

R.

mutus

mutus 8wrduB

mutus

22

R.

R.

videret

videret et audvret videret

1

Bdzebub prind-
pern dcemonwm

Behebul principe
da^moniorum

Beelzebub prin-
cipe dflpimonio-
rum

24

R

R.

ego in spu Di"

in ^pu Dx ego

ego in spu Di"

28

R.»

IX}

*

R.1

potest quisquam
diripiat

quia potest
eri/piet

potest quisquam
diripiet

29

qui .

qui enim

qui

30

R.

R.

contra

adoersus

contra

32

R.*

cognoscitur

agnoscetmr

cognoscitur

33

R.

bonus

*bonuR emmt

bonus

35

R»

bono tbesauro
malo tbesauro
reddent rationem

bono tbesauro
cordis sui

malo tbesauro
cordis sui

in die judidi

bono tbesauro
malo tbesauro
reddent ratio-

de eo in die ju-

reddent de eo nem de eo in

1 * * *

dicu

rcUionem

die judicu

*

in corde terrae
tribus diebus et
tribus noctibus

tribus diebus et
tribus noctibus
in corde terrce

in corde terrse
tribus diebus et
tribus noctibus

40

R.

R.

L.

plus quam Jona
bic

plus hie quam
Jonas

plus quam Jonas
bic

41

coTid&rrmahunt

condem^pndbit

condemnabit

42

R.

R.

plus quam Salo-
mon hie

plus hie quam
Salomon

plus quam Salo-
mon bic

immundus spiri-
tus exierit

exierit spvritus
invmvmdus

immundus spiri-
tus exierit

43

1

'potesi

b quia' * 'agnoscitur' ® 'cordis/ but om. 'sui*

kz

rsfac

^■r^iMMi

Ixxvi

VABIOUS READINGS.

C.Ver-

oeU-

ensifl.

; ^'

i

C.Ve-
ron-

R.

C.Corb-
eiensis.

C.Brix-
ianus.

1

Lindisfhme
1 (circa ▲. D. 090).

(circa ▲. D. 800).

Ynlgate
(Ed. Clem. VUL 1592).

Matt

1

septem alios spi-
ritus secum

t

Hunt
' hominis illius

septem sectmi
alios spirii/ua

fiant

iUitis luyminis

septem alios spi-
ritus secum

fiunt

hominis illius

45

stabant foris

foris staha/nt

stabant foris

46

et qui sunt fra-
tres mei

; discipulos . . .

et fratres met
qui swiU

discipulos suo(s)

et qui sunt fra-
tres mei

discipulos suos

48
49

qmcumque enim

♦quicumque ...

qmcumque enmi

50

turbse multse ita

turbse ita muUce

turbse multae ita

XIIL

2

turba

turbce

turba

' exiit

eodt

exiit

3

L.

volucres ...

volucres cseli

volucres c«li

4

alia

aMi

alia

5

R.

R.

habebat

habehant

habebat

L.R.

L.R.

L.R.

orto
alia vera

ortu
alia vero

orto

alia autem

6
8

R.

E.

R.

\ discipuli
I dixerunt ei

discipuli ejus
dixerunt ...

discipuli
dixerunt ei

10

n}

■R}

R.»

R.

1 loqueris
cmdierU

*loqueris eis
t audiunt

loqueris
audiunt

13

R.»

1 adimplecUtir . . .
eis

dicens

avdiens

*adirn/pUret/wr ^ . . .
eis

dicentis

audietis

adimpletur in eis

dicentis
audietis

14

oculis videant

videant oculis

oculis videant

15

R.
R.
R.

R.
R.
R.

R,
R.
R.

1

R.

sanem eos
quia vident
quia audiunt
amen quippe

sane iUos
qui vident
qum audiunt
amen . . .

sanem eos
quia vident
quia audiunt
amen quippe

16
17

* Moque:

* 'sanen

ris ad e€
liUofl'

m* ' ' adimpleretur in e

is' ' 'adimpler

etnr in eis' Clod. C.C.

C.

VARIOUS READINGS.

Ixxvii

CVer-
oeU-

C.Ve-
ron-

C. C!orb-

CBrii-

•

LindisfiEime

Roahworth

Yulgate

Ifatt.

ensiB.

ensis.

eiensiB.

lanuB.

(circa A-D. 690).

(circa A-D. 800).

(Ed. Clem. VTTT. 1692).

^■AWWW*

qui audit

enim qui audit

qui audit

19

malus et rapit

*maligrm8 ^ et ra-
puit

malus et rapit

secus viam semi-

aeminatua eat se-

secus viam semi-

natus est

cus viam

natus est

verbum audit

audit verhumi

verbum audit

20

1

illico

♦illud

illud

1

R

R.

R.

autem in se

... in se

autem in se

21

; suffocat

suffi)camt

suffocat

22

est aeminatua in

in spinis semi- seminatus est in

1

spinis

natu^ est

spinis

terra bona

terrain bonam

terram bonam

23

centwm centissimv/m

centesimum

aexaginta

seocagissimum

sexagesimum

L.«

porro (diud trir
ginta

*porro^ aliud trir
cessimum

alii vero trigesi-
mum

proposuit

possuit

proposuit

24

R.

R.

R.

simile factum

*simile . . .

simile factum

accedentes autem

et accedentes au-

accedentes autem

27

servi patris fa-

tem servi ad

servi patris fa-

milias

patrem familias

milias

fecit servi autem

fa/yd d%xeruntau- fecit servi autem

28

dixerunt ei

tmh ei servi

dixerunt ei

E.'

ait non

ait eis nonne

ait non

29 I

\ 1

et triticum cum *cum eis et triti- ; cum eis et triti-

eis cum sed

cum

messoribus j*messoribus meis

messoribus

30

L.

L.

... fascicules

...fasdcvlo

in fasciculos

effit

♦etfit

etfit

32

est Ills in para-

est ... e^ 1/urhas

est Ihs in para-

34

bolis ad turbas

in parabulis

bolis ad turbas

L.

L.

L.

adimpleretur

impleretur

impleretur

35

* 'malignus et rapit' Cod. C.C.C. ' 'porro aliud vero xxx'

^ 'porro autem tricessimum ' Cod. C.C.C. * 'ait eis non'

1
1

mi

^B"

Ixxviii

VARIOUS READINGS.

CVer-

ensis.

CVe-

ron-
ensis.

C.Corb-
deuaii.

CBrix-
iBniiB.

Lindisftune
(circa A. D. 090).

Bushworth
(circa ▲.D. 800).

Yulgate
(Ed. Clem.yiTT. 1S92).

Matt.

prophetaiii

*E8a%a/m profe-
ta/m

prophetam

35

L.R.

L.R.

ait ...

*ait ...

ait illis

37

Ri

E.»

R.»

R.1

est mundus

*Aic mundus

est mundus

38

sicut
comburuntur

*^ ergo
*corrdyu/rentur

sicut
comburuntur

40

mithmt

mittet

mittent

42

ignis
fulgebunt

ignis a/rdentis illic
/ufgebarU

ignis
fulgebunt

43

L.

SUl

eorum

eorum

L.

L.

aures ...

*aures audiendi

aures audiendi

R.«

universa quae
habet

*ormi{a quae ha-
huU

universa quse ha-
bet

44

omnia

universa

omnia

46

pretiosa marga-
rita

*ma/rgomta pre-
tiosa

pretiosa marga-
rita

quam cum mi-
pleta esset edu-
centes

ewmqvs implete
esaent ducentea

quam cum im-
pleta esset edu-
centes

48

R.

1

1

foras miserunt

missenmt /oras

foras miserunt

1

emiMerU

emittent^

mittent

50

R.*

inteUixistis
dicunt ei etiam

intellegitis

♦dicunt^... etiam
domine

intellexistis
dicunt ei etiam

51

similis est

similis ...

similis est

52

transiit inde

transiit ...

transiit inde

53

virttos

*virtutes

virtutes

54

R.«

R.«

nonne mater ejus
dicitur Maria

^Jilius^ Joseph
nonne dicitu/r
Af curia rriater
ejiLs

nonne mater ejus
dicitur Maria

55

» ' hie est mundus/ so Cod. C.C.C. '
" But the ' e' partly erased. * ' di
* * dicunt ei etiam domine' Cod. C.C.C.
^ Cod. C.C.C. corresponds only in ' filius Jos

* omnia quae habet/ so Cod. C.C.C.
cunt ei utique domine'

« But adds <fabri' after * Joseph.'
eph.*

VABIOUS READINGS.

Ixxix

C.Ver-
oeU-
ensis.

R.

R.
R.

R/

CVe-
ron-
ensis.

C.Corb- C.Brix-
eiensis. ' ianus.

R.

R.

R.

R

Lindisftunie
(droa ▲. D.

et Joseph
dixit eis non

Bushworth
(drcaA.D. 800).

*et Johomnis
dicU ... non

Yulgate
(Ed. Clem. Yin. 1602).

et Joseph
dixit eis non

Matt

R.^

R.

R.

R.

R.

R.

L.

R.

hie est Johannes
Baptista

inoperantvr
fratris sui

enim illi Johan-
nes

medio

da mihi inquit
hie in

recumbebant

et tuUt

languidos eorum
eerni
necesse ire

iMo8 mihi hue

discipulis

juasit ... discipu-
los

enim contrarius
ventus

eos

mergeri

miserunt

*mmiquid^ hie
est Johannis
Baptista qriem
decolam ipse

operantur

♦fratris sui Phi-
lippi

enmi

*medio tridinio

inquid da mihi
... in

recumbebant cu/m
eo

et puella dedit

languido aeoravmn

*jam

Tvecesaire ad ev/n-
tea

iUo8 mihi hue

*discipulis auia

* juasit^ ... diaci-
putia auia

*autem^ iUia ven-
i/ua corUra/rivs

*eos Ifla

mergeri

*adora/oerv/irU
efwm et miaaem/nt

hie est Johannes
Baptista

operantur
fratris sui

enim illi Johan-
nes

medio

da mihi inquit
hie in

recumbebant

et attulit
languidos eorum
jam
necesse ire

mihi illos hue

discipulis

compulit Jesus
discipulos

enim contrarius
ventus

eos

mergi

miserunt

55
57

XIV.

2

6
8

11
14
15
16

18
19
22

24

25
30
35

^ But om. ' numquid' ' * nuinquid hie est Johannis Babtista quern ego decollavi* Cod. C.C.C.
■ ' jussit discipulos suos* Cod. C.C.C. * * enim illis ventus contrarius' Cod. C.C.C.

^ 'adorabant eum et confestim miserunt'

1^^

mm»

PW*-

Ixxx

VARIOUS READINGS.

C.Ver-
oeU-
ensis.

CVe-
ron-
ensifl.

C.Cwb-
eiensis.

C.Brix-

ianus.

1

Lindisfiune
(circa ▲.D. 690).

Rnshworth
(circa ▲.D. 800).

Vulgate
(£d.CleiXLV ITT. 1692).

Matt

\

XV.

L.

L.

aut matrem . . .

et matrem suam

aut matrem suam

6

colunt me

'//te colunt

colunt me

9

R.

audito ... verbo

*audito hoc verbo

audito verbo hoc

12

prceset

prcestat

praestet

14

intelligitis

inteUigis

intelligitis

17

seceasu emittitur

secessum mitti-
twr

secessum emitti-
tur

,

et ea coincina/nt^

et ea coinquinant

18

hominem

hominem

R.»

R.

clamavit dicens
ei

♦clamavit ad eum
dicens

clamavit dicens
ei

22

R.

R.

adoravit

adorahat

adoravit

25

R.

R.

etiam

utique

etiam

27

R.

sanata

soma facta

sanata

28

R.

R.

secus

*iterum secus

secus

29

mutos, dodos,

mutos et daudos,

mutos, csecos,

30

CCBC08

ccecos

claudos

multos

mutos

mutos

31

R.

R.

R.

turba \*huic turba

turba

32

B.3

R.

triduns jam \*triduv/m est jam

triduus jam

quod

quot pomes ha-

quot habetis pa-

quot habetis pa-

34

betis

nes

nes

1
discu/mheret * discumberent

discumberent

35

R.

R.

gratias agens i gratias egit et

1

quatuor millia ' vii millia mro-

gratias agens
quatuor millia

36
38

hominum

rwrn

hominum

mageda

magdelan

magedan

39

i

XVL

1

rogaverunt eum

rogaverunt . . .

rogaverunt eum

1

* The u$ual orthography of this word in the Lindisfame Matthew.

* ' clamabat ad eum dicens' ■ ' triduo est jam quod*

VARIOUS READINGS.

iKxxi

CVer-

oeU-

ensis.

R.

8

R.^

CVe-

lon-

ensis.

R.«
R.

R.
R.

R.

E;

3

R.

aOorb-
efensiB.

R.

R.
R
R.

L.

R.

CBrix-
ianus.

R

R

Lindiaftume
(circa ▲. D.

Bnshworth
(ciroaA.D.800).

ait €%8

erit, rvbi(ya/ndu8
est enim caelum

hodie tempestas

enim

faciem

diindicare

temporum non
potestis ...

mala et adultera
signum

Jonae . . .

intuemini

Ills

nondum

recordamiiii quin-
que panum

neque septem pa-
num

sv/maiatia

intelligitis

pane dixi Tobis
caA)eti8

cavendum

sadducaeorum

quem
Eliam

ait [illigi]

erit iyras, [qtda^
ruhuywndvs est
celumi

...tempestas

enim eum

hyppoch/ritcB &-
ciem

V08 iudica/re

tempera nan po-
testis cagnoscere

mala signti/m et
adultera

* Jonse profetsB

*adtendite vos

*Ilis cogita^iones
eorwm

^nondum enim

meministis de
quinque pani-
bus

et de vii pa/nes

accepistia

HnteUigiatia

panilma dixit vo-
hia cavete voa

*ca/oete

sadducseorum ad-
tendere aibi

quem me

Heremiomi

Yulgate
(Ed.Clleixi.yiILlS9S).

ait illis

erit,rubicundum
est enim caelum

hodie tempestas

enim

faciem

diindicare

temporum non
potestis scire

mala et adultera
signum

Jonse prophetse

intuemini

Jesus

nondum

recordamini quin-
que panum

neque septem pa-
num

sumpsistis

intelligitis

pane dixi vobis
cavete

cavendum

sadducseorum

quem
Eliam

Matt

3
4

6
8

10

11

12

13
14

^ Added in margin by glosEdst. ' Added in margin by glossiBt.

' 'adtendite vobis* * 'meministis quinque panum' ' ' attenderent'

Ixxxii

VAMOUS READINGS.

oell-
eusis.

CVe-
nm-

611818.

COorb-

CBrix-

ianus.

(circa A. D. 690).

Bushworth
(ciroaA.D.800).

Vulgate
(Ed. Clem. V JUL 1092).

Mitt.

Jeremiam

ffdicMU

Jeremiam

14

L.

L.

dixit illis ...

dixit illis Ills

dixit illis Jesus

15

■

R.

respondens
dixit ...

respondens aiUem
dixit ...

respondens
dixit ei

16
17

R.

R.1

R.

erit ligatum ...
in cselis

eru/nt ligata et
in cselis

erit ligatum et
in cselis

19

R.
R.

R.
R.

R.
R

quodcumq:
eritsolutum...in

quoecwmq:
erunt sohUa et in

quodcumq:
erit solutum et in

R.

R.

R.

esset Ills Chris-
tus

esset... Chnstus

esset Jesus Chns-
tus

20

R.

R.

increpare ilium
dicens

*increpare , . , et
dicere

increpare ilium
dicens

22

perdet eam qui
autem

perdate^metqui

perdet eam qui
autem

25

R

R.

mundum univer-
sum

commutationem

totum mwndmm,
commercium

mundum univer-
sum

commutationem

26

R.
R.

R.
R.

R.

patiatur

filius

secundum opera
ejus

patitur
*ncmh filius
jrixta opera sua

patiatur

filius

secundum opera
ejus

27

R.

R.

R.

et post
nos

*et factum eat post
*nobi8

et post
nos

XVIL

1
4

L.

T.

/aciam

*&ciamus

&ciamus

ecce vox

... vox

ecce vox

6

L.

com^lacuU
... lbs

complacui
eis Ills

complacui
eis Jesus

9

R.2

visionem

♦visionem lumc

visionem

R.

discipuli
dixisset...

discipuli ejus
♦dixisset eis

discipuli
dixisset eis

10
13

»

m. *et* • 'banc visionem'

VARIOUS READINGS.

Ixxxiii

C.Ver-
oqU-
enais.

CVe-

lon-

CCkirb-
eiensis.

CBrix-
ianus.

londisflune
(GiroaA.i).690).

Bushwoirth
(oiroaA»D.800).

Yulgate
(Ed.CIein.Vlll.1092).

Matt
14

JUii met

filio meo

filio meo

R.
L.

L.

patitur
... Ills

torquetur
autem Ills

patitur
autem Jesus

16

L.

L.

dixit illis...
transi hinc...

et dixit

transi hinc...

dixit illis Jesus
transi hinc illuo

19

lEL}

E.»

H}

filius hominis tra-
dendus est

*JtUtMrwni est e-
nvffk ut filius ho-
minis tradetur

filius hominis tra-
dendus est

21

venisset

♦venissent

venissent

23

ille dixit

*dicente cmtem eo

ille dixit

25

R.

dixit illi Ills

dixit illi ...

dixit illi Jesus

hamum

cmmm tuum

hamum

26

R.«

R*

staterem ilium

ibi staiwro/m H-
lam

staterem ilium

et advocans Ills
parvulum sta-
tuit eum in me-
dio eorum

. . . . . ^

et advocans Je-
sus parvulum
statuit eum in
medio eorum

xvni.
2

L.

L.

L.

L.

in regno

in ...

m regnum

3

R.

B.

R.

R.

quicumque ergo
mundo

quicumque ...
*mundo huic

quicumque ergo
mundo

4
7

R.

R.

R.

R.

ut veniant
homini ...

venire
^homini illi

ut veniant
homini illi

tibi est ad yitAm
ingredi debilem

est tibi ingredi
debilem ad vi-
tamfh

tibi est ad vitam
ingredi debilem

8

L.

L.

tibi est ... uno
oculo

tibi est cum^ uno
oculo

tibi est cum uno
oculo

9

R.

R.

R.

ignem cBtemcMn
contemnatis

gehennam ignis^
condem^mamini

ignem setemum
contemnatis

10

* * tradatur' ' ' ibi staterem ilium' ' But added in the margin by glossiBt.

* 'cum* added. ^ Altered to 'sBtemam ign^n* by a later hand.

. . 1

l2

Ixxxiv

VARIOUS READINGS.

aVer-

C.Ve-
roiL'
enns.

CCoarb-

CBrii-
ianiu.

Lindisftune
(ciroaA.D. 690).

Rushworth
(circaA.D.800).

Yulgate
(Ed. Clem. V ITT. 1608).

Matt

R

E.

R.

angeli

gaudebit super
ea magis

si autem

ocvli^

rnagts gcmddnt
super emn

* quod si

angeli

gaudet super earn
magis

si autem

10
13

15

R.

R.

eris

1

*e8

eris

si autem

ethnicus et pub-
licanus

quod si

publiccmus et gerv-
tUis

si autem

ethnicus et publi-
canus

16

R.

R

R.

iterum

*iterum ct/inen

iterum

19

ubi enim

ubi . . .

ubi enim

20

B.

R.

R.*

ibi

*ibi et ego

ibi

L,R.

L,R.

L.R.

quotiena pecca-
bit in me frater
mens et dimit-
tam ei; usque
septies

debebat . . .

quod si peccor
verit in me fra-
ter mens, qtto-
ties dimittam
ei ; usque in
septies

*debebat ...

quoties peccabit
in me frater
mens et dimit-
tam ei; usque

septies

debebat ei

21

24

L.

L, R.

L.R.

L. R.

L.R.

dominus ...

filios

reddi dehit/win

dominus ejus
filios eju^s
*reddi debitv/rn

dominus ejus

filios

reddi

25

R.

R.

orabat

rogahat

orabat

26

R.

me

me domine

me

R.

dimisit

*remisit

dimisit

27

R.

narraverunt

rmnciiweru/rU

narraverunt

31

R.

R.

R.

R.

ego tui
conservi tui

...tui
conserve tuo

ego tui
conservi tui

33

R.

R.

R

R.

migravit
et dicentes

HrcmstuUit se
... dicehcmt

migravit
et dicentes

XIX.

1
3

» Altered to 'angeU.*

* Vercellensis is obliterated

2 om.

•

'et'

VARIOUS READINGS.

oell-

CVe-

COoit-

CBiii-

LlndlMhme

Bwhwntb

Vnlerto

UM.

enrii.

^

(MOUU.

iUHB.

(oir«i.D.eM).

(drat i.D. 800).

CBd.Clem.TUI. MM).

L'

L;

qui fecit.. .ab ini-
tio maBculum et
feDiinam fecit

qui fecit. ..ab ini-
tio itewmascu-
lum et feminam
fecit eoB Deus

qui fecit homi-
nem ab initio

feminam fecit

itaque jam

i

itaque jam

itaque...

6

nisi ob fornica-

»ine eaumfomi-

niri ob fomica-

9

tionem

aaionU

tionem

duzerit

duxeritjam

duserit

tmUiere

*uKore

usore

10

R.

oraret

cwraret

oraret

13

R

R,

R.

autem

*autem yu»

autem

R.

IhB vem

et nolite eoa pro-

hibere ad me

venire

venire ad me no-
lite ...prohibere

Jeaua vero

et nolite eos pro-

bibere ad me

venire

14

R.

R.

ad vitam ingredi

*venire ad vitam

ad vitam ingredi

17

dicit illj qwe

dixit illi quffi
stmt

dicit illi quffi

18

L.

patrem...etma-
trem...

patrem tuum et
matrem tuam

patrem tuum et
matrem tuam

19

L.

CUBtodiri ....

cuatodivi a ju-
ventute mea

custodivi a ju-
ventute mea

20

ait

didt

ait

21

R'

vende
eequere me

*et vende omnia
flequere...

vende
Bequere me

verbum abiit

*verbah<eahaliit

verbum abiit

22

difficile intrabit

difiEcile est iiir

difficile intrabit

23

in regno

trare in regnum

in regnum

R.

S.

mirabantur

*mirabanture<(i-

mebatU

25

mptmrfit Petrus

27

trus dixit

e( dixit

truB dixit

'om.'eoi' ■ 'vends bona tna'

hIM

«■

mt

L-i. * . m • "

Ixxxvi

VARIOUS READINGS.

CVer-

oeU-

ensis.

CVe-
ion-

COorb-

CBrix-
ianus.

Lindkflurne
(circaA.D.090).

Bushworth
(circa A.D. 800).

Tulgate
(Sd. Clem. ¥111.1602).

Matt

in regeneratioDC

* in generatiane
ista

in regeneratione

28

reliquit
accipiet

*reliquerit*
accipiet hie

reliquerit
accipiet

29

pnmi novissimi
et novissimi pri-
mi

novtssimt pnmi
et pnmi novis-
simi

pnmi novissimi
et novissimi pri-
mi

30

L.

L.

simile est enim

♦simile est

simile est

XX.

1

vineam ...

yineam ...

vineam suam

2

L.E.!

vineam . . .

Tineam ...

vineam meam

4

R. R. ; R.

R.

iterum autem

iterum ...

iterum autem

5

R.

vero

vero horcmi

vero

6

sero autem

autem serum

sero autem

8

acceperunt autem
una bora

aociperunt ...
*tma/m hora/m

acceperunt autem
una bora

10
12

denario

denario diwmo

denario

13

L.

L.

quod volo
cmtem

cUirem ea quodr
que volo

*vero

quod volo
vero

15
16

L.R.

L.R.

discipulos
deludeTidti/m

discipulos 8f(WB
ddud&ndum

discipulos
illudendum

17
19

R.

R.

sinistram

sinistram inw/m,

sinistram

21

R.

R.

illis

*illis I%B

illis

23

R

R.«

et sinistram

*au>t ad sinistram

vel sinistram

R.

secuta est eum
turba multa

8ecu>tas 8wrU eum
tv/rhoi mvUce

secuta est eum
turba multa

29

domine miserere

... miserere

domine miserere

31

Hierosolymis et
evenissent

* . . .

lerosolymis et
venissent

XXT.

1

» Alter©
■ The OB

d to ' relinquerit' by a later band. *
lission rectified by the glossist.

'aut sinistram'

VARIOUS READINGS.

Ixxxvii

CVer-

oall-
enais.

R.

CVe-

ron-

cnaii.

R.

CCorb-

CBriz-
janni.

Lindiifluiie
(dTGaA.D.680).

Bnshworth
(droa ▲. D. 800).

Yulgate
(Ed. Clem. VI IT. 1698).

Matt
2

dicens eis

dicens ...

dicens eis

■

dimittet

demUtet vobts

dimittet

3

L.

L.

L.

L.

autem ...

autem totnm

autem totum

4

L.

impUretwr
prophetam

adimpleretur
Esseia pro/etam

adimpleretur
propbetam

R.

filium subjugalis

^ ... suhjugalem

filium subjugalis

5

super eia

*m* e%

super eos

7

turbse autem quse

turha autem quae

turbse autem qu»

9

precedebant et

cedehcU et qu»

precedebant et

quae sequeban-

secahatur

quse sequeban-

tur

tur

benedictus qui

*benedictus qui

benedictus qui

Venturas est

venit

venit

R

altissimis

excelsis

altissimis

pojml/us autem

*populi autem di-

populi autem di-

11

diceb(U

cebant

cebant

Dni

*Di"

Dei

12

scriptum est

scriptum est enim
quia

scriptum est

13

vocabitur

vocabitur omni-
lus gentihus

vocabitur

R

R.

R

R

fecit

♦fecit Ifis

fecit

16

dicomt

♦dicunt

dicunt

16

didt

dixit

dixit

R

R.

R.

R.

numquam

*non

numquam

videos fici arbo-

^vidit arhoremfici

videns fici arbo-

19

rem

rem

arefacta

(vnda facta

arefacta

R.

R.

R

R

aruit

*9smijlculnea

aruit

20

ait eis

• • • •

ait eis

21

sed et si

... et si

sed et si

telle et jacta te

tolle te et mitte in

tolle et jacta te

in

in

* 'filium' added by a later hand.

VARIOUS. READINGS.

oeU-

CTe-

CCorb-CBrii-

Vulg.t8

tfott.

™^

rtensiB.; iiuiua.

(ci™j,n.OB«l. (dM»i.D.BO0).

(Ed.Clem.VIU.lB9a).

R.

E.

K.

docentem ....

docentem

23

H.

reapondena
quern , . .

*dkite miJii quem

respondena
quem al

24

L.

hab^

*habebaiit

babebant

26

ergo

*ego

ego

27

ova polestalem,

*qna poteetate

([ua potestnte baac

l^e/aciam

bKO f^io

facio

homo...

*homo qiiidam

homo quidam

28

R.

hodie

hodie

R.

R.

R.

in vinea mea

•in fiam' meam

in vinea mea

ait nolo. Portea

dixit, eo domine,

ait nolo. Poatea

29

autem iKeniten-

et non Ot

autem piemten-

tia (notua, abiit

tia motuB, abiit

eo, domine, et

nolo. Poetea ati-

eo, domine, et

30

non ivit

teni painitentia
mottu, abiit in

non ivit

L.B.

L.E.

L.R.

novimrwis

vineam
"novisnmus

primua

31

L.

sajxe

•aepem

aepem

33

eederuMt

ceciderunt

ceciderunt

35

K."

aliuni occiderunt
afiuui vero lapi-
daverunt

alium lapuiaw-
runialiumvero

occiderunt

alium occiderunt
alinmverolapi-
davemnt

habebimus bere-

nostra erit here-

habebimus here-

38

ditatem ejus

ditas ejua

ditatem ejua

et adpreketuo eo,

et apprebensnm

39

eum ejecenmt

jecerunt eum

eum ejecerant

L.E.

L.R.

L.R.

Ytneam...

*vineam...

vineam Biiam

41

quidn^

numquam

42

caput

capud

caput

factum eat ietud

/actus eat iatud

factum eat latud

et eat

hoe est

eteat

' Altered to -riiieMn.- » -alioe-alioa'

VARIOUS READINGS.

Ixxxix

CVep-
ensis.

CVe-

ron-

eiudB.

0. Oorb-
eieiuii.

CBrix-
ianuB.

Lindisflurne
(circa ▲.D. 090).

Bcwhwarth
(circa A-D. 800).

Tulgate
(Ed.Clein.Tin.16e8).

Matt

istum

*istum non

istum

44

audissent

venissent^

audissent

45

E.

R.

R.

simile factum

♦simile ...

simile factum

XXTT.
2

R.

R.

R.

nolebant

*nohtertmt

nolebant

3

BJ

alius in yillam
suam alius vero

alii in villam . . .
alii a/uJtefia

alius in villam
suam alius vero

5

R

R.

R.»

missis excerciti-
bus suis

missit excerciivmi
suum

missis excerciti-
bus suis

7

fuenmt

*sun6

fuerunt

8

R.
R.

E.
R.

R.

R.

quos

pedibus ejus
dixit rex
ibi

^quotquot
♦pedibus ...
dixit ...
iUic

quos

pedibus ejus
dixit rex
ibi

10
13

L.

L.

multi cmtem

multi enim

multi enim

14

R.

inierunt

''^fecerunt

inierunt

15

R.«

personam

*adperaona8

personam

16

nomisiTui

numisma

numisma

19

R.

R.

R.

R.

illis

♦illis Ifia

illis

21

accesserunt ad

♦accesserunt ...

accesserunt ad

23

eum

eum

R.

frater ejus
uxore ducta

frater ...
uxorem duodt

frater ejus
uxore ducta

24
25

ait illis

ait ...

ait illis

29

scrihtu/ras

scripturas

scripturas

enim

ergo

enim

30

li. R>

L.R.

L.R.

sunt

sunt

erunt

auteni

ergo

autem

31

•

viventium

viventium Deus

viventium

32

4 (

orrectec
ad perse

I by a later hand. ' 1
mam' ^ '

But reads ' suam.*
rext of Vercellensis d

» 'mittens*
anting.

m

wmkm

}tmtm

xc

VARIOUS READINGS.

O.Ver-

oeU-

ensis.

CVe-

ron-
ensis.

C. Corb-
eiensis.

C.Brix-
ianus.

1

1 Lindisfome
(circa A. D. 090).

i

Brushworth
(circa A. D. 800).

Vulgate
(Ed.Caem.VUI.1682).

Matt.

' convenerunt

congregaverunt

convenerunt

34

doctor tentans

doctorem temp-

doctor tentans

35

eum

ta/ns . . . dixit

eum

C)

R.

R.

ex toto

in toto

ex toto

37

L.

ex tota

*in tota

in tota

hoc est enim

*hoc est

hoc est

38

universa

tota

universa

40

vocat

vocavit

vocat

45

respondere ei

. . . respondere

ei respondere

46

fiiit quisquam

quisfuerat

fuit quisquam

xxm.

R.

non faciunt

*ip8i non faciunt non faciunt

3

L.

L.

L.

1

1

1

aiUem
opera sua

eniui j enim
opera ... ! opera sua

4
5

;

magnificant

magmficamt

magnificant

K.

iimbrias
phUacteria

iimbrias sium
JU<ictiria

fimbrias
phylacteria

est enim

enim . . .

est enim

8

h/urnilioMtur

humiliaverit

humiliaverit

12

R.

vse autem

V ^B ...

vse autem

13

L.

R.

L.

V8B vobis scribsB
et/a/risacd hip-
pochritce : qm
commeditis do-
mos viduarum
occassione longe
orantes : prop-
ter hoc amplius
accipietis judi-

ClU

V8B vobis scribfiB
et pharis«i hy-
pocritae : quia
comeditis do-
mos viduarum
orationes Ion-
gas orantes :
propter hoc am-
plius accipietis
judicium

14

R.

R.

1

R.

debet
quicumque

*debitor est
qui

debet
quicumque

16

* Text of Vercel

lensis wanting.

VARIOUS READINGS.

xci

CVer-
oeU-
ensis.

E.

CVe-

ron-

finns.

C.Corb-
eiensis.

CBrix-
ianua.

Lindisfiume
(circa A. D. 090).

Eashworth
(circaA.D.800).

Yulgate
(Ed.aein.VITl.lS92).

Mal^
18

R.

E.

juraverit
debet

jwrcU
debitor est

juraverit
debet

excolantes culi-
cem, camelum
autem glutien-
tes

culicefin eocapuen-
t€8, cameUum
autem degluti-
entea

excolantes culi-
cem, camelum
autem glutien-
tes

24

L.

8unt

*estis

estis

25

similes ...

similes estis

similes estis

27

monumenta

mu7itmienta

monumenta

29

R.

R.

dicitis

dicitis quia

dicitis

30

R.

R>

E.

ecce ego mitto

occidetis et cru-
cifigetis, et ex
eis flagellabitis

alas

... ego mi8i

occidistis et crur-
cifiodstis et ex
eisflageUamstis

*ali8 suis

ecce ego mitto

occidetis et cru-
cifigetis, et ex
eis flagellabitis

alas

34
37

E.

1

egressus Ihs
disci puli

audituri enim es-

tis

egressus ...
*discipuli ejus
audietis ...

egressus Jesus

discipuli

audituri enim es-
tis

XXIV.

1

3
6

E.

E.

pseudoprophetae
surgent

refrigescet

perseveraverit

seodoprofetce in-
surgent

et refrigesceret

perseveraverit in
amore Dei

pseudoprophetae
surgent

refrigescet

perseveraverit

11

12
13

E.

orbe
consuinmatio

orbe terrarum

consummatio see-
cidi

orbe
consummatio

14

est

sunt

est

15

tunicam

tonica'm

tunicam

18

E.

E.

R.

autem ut non
inundi

ergo ne
scecidi

autem ut non
mundi

20
21

^ 'alas

BUaB*

m 2

wmamt^m

m0k

XCll

VARIOUS BEADINGS.

CVer-
oeU-
eiuds.

CVe-

ron-
ensis.

O.Oorb-
eiensis.

C.Brix-!
ianus.

Lindisfiime
(circa A. D. 090).

Rushworth
(circa A. D. 800).

Yulgate
(Ed.aem.VIILl692).

Hatt.
22

fieret

fuerit

fieret

L.R.

±j» R.

hie ...

hie . . .

hie est

23

inducantur

indvAicmt m/uUoa

indueantur

24

ergo

enim}

ergo

26

Xi. R.

penetrahilihvs

penetrahilibus

penetralibus

paret usque in

*apparet^ usque
dd

paret usque in

27

plangent

♦plangent' sitper

86

plangent

30

majestate

majestate excdsa

majestate

ejus

*81U)8

ejus

31

R.

R

R.

omnia haec

omnia . . .

onmia hsec

34

L.

vera

*autem

autem

35

autem

*emm^/uU

autem

37

R.

in mola

admolam

in mola

41

L.R.«

L.R.

L.R.

L.R.

diu>^ in lecto : v^
nu8 adaumetur,
et untLS rdin-
quei/u/r

*diu> in lecto : u-
nu8 adsv/itietur,
et v/nus relin-
qtietur

qua hora

*qua die vd qua
hora

qua hora

42

R.

R.

R.

R.

sit

*e8t

sit

coeperit percutere

coepit percuteret

coeperit pereutere

49

mandueet autem

*ma/ndv,c<U autem

mandueet autem

et bibat

et hihit

et bibat

dividet eum

dividet ...

dividet eum

51

L.

lampadibus

*lampadilnti8 auia

lampadibus

XXV.

3

vero

autem

vero

4

^ A discrepancy which frequently occurs : so 'vero* and 'autem* are often interchanged.

' This variation ('apparet* for 'paret') fi^quently occurs in R.

• Cod. C.C.C. omits 'se.* * Cod. C.C.C. omits 'fuit.'

' Reads ' tecto.' ' Added in the L. text by a later hand.

VARIOUS READINGS.

CVer.

0. Te-

0.0«b-

O.Brii-

BnAwDrth

Tnlgito

Ibtt

^

nuis.

aauta.

tanus. .

(cit«i.D.a»o).

(dra.i.D.800).

(Ed.Clom.VIlLliiM).

...erant

*paraie erant

paratfB erant

10

...veniunt

*aiutem yeniunt

vero veniunt

11

sicat enim

sicut ...

aicut enim

14

aimiliter qui

similiter autem
etqui

similiter qui

17

autem unum ac-

vera acceperat u-

autem unum ac-

18

ceperat

nvm

ceperat

acceasit autem et

accessit et alter

accessit autem et

22

acceperat et ait

aeciperat dicens

acceperat et ait

R.

alia duo lucratus

*dw) alia euper-

alia duo lucratuB

dOitui

dfli Dei tui

domini tui

23

autem et qui u-

autem ... qui ...

autem et qui u-

24

tallei^wm

rnim talentum

timens

timens ego

timens

26

nwilere

committere

committere

27

R.

tollite itaque
dateei

tollite...
date...

tollite itaque
dateei

28

B.

R.

R.

quod videtur ha-

quod /wfc*

quod videtur ha-

dextris Huia

*dextria...

dextris suis

33

paratum vobiB

*regnum qui vo-

paratum vobis

34

regnum

Us paratum eat

regnum

R.

a const! tuti one
mondi

ah origine mundi

a constitutione
mundi

L.

•collegistiB

collegistis

36

L.

L.

opevuigtia

*cooperuiatia

cooperuistis

36

E.

R.

in carcere ...

i» e^oereA.-

in carcere eram

E.

Bitientem

avi sitienteni

sitientem

37

L.

L.

*collegimue

collegimus

38

L.R.

L.R.

cooperuimas ...

coopemimua te

R.

orfsinistria
dUcendite

*& sinistris ejus
♦diacedite

a siniatris
diacedite

41

R.

R.

R.

sr""'

pnepwravit paUr
meusdiabulo

paratua est dia-
bolo

XCIV

VARIOUS READINGS.

CVer-

ensifl.

CVe-
ron-
ensis.

COorb-
eiensis.

C.Brix-

ianus.

Lindisflirne
(circa A. D. 090).

Rushworth
(circa A.D. 800).

Yulgate
(Ed.aem.VIII.1692).

Matt
42

R.

potum

*bibere

potum

L.K.

L.R.

L.R.

1

respondebunt ...
aut nudum

respondebunt ...
. • • •

respondebunt ei
aut nudum

44

XXVL

et factum est

fotctwra est aviem

et factum est

1

discipulis suis

1

* • * •

discipulis suis

R

R

R.

ipsius

ejus

ipsius

7

1 multo

prcetio magna

multo

9

L.

L.

L.

' estis . . . mulieri

estis huic mulieri

estis huic mulieri

10

L.

L.

opus ...bonum

bonum

opus eniin bo-
num

habetis vobiscum

*habebitis vobis-
cum

habetis vobiscum

11

R.

R.

R.

R.

; semper habetis

semper liahebitis

semper habetis

mundo dicetur

*orhe 7iarrabitv>r

mundo dicetur

13

R.

ejus

ipsms

ejus

R.

R

R.

... dicebatur

*qui didtur

qui dicebatur

14

R«

traderet

traderet illi^

traderet

16

dixit

dixit ei

dixit

18

R

R.

constituit

prcedpit

constituit

19

E.

R.

discumbebat

discubuit

discumbebat

20

L.R.

L.R.

discipulis . . .

discipulis ...

discipulis suis

vse auteiii

verurrUamen vce

vse autem

24

natus non fuisset

non nasci ille

natus non fuisset

homo ille

homo

homo ille

respondens

respondit

respondens

25

R

R

R.

tradidit eum

traditurus erat
eum

tradidit eum

R.

R.

R.

illi

*illi Ifls

iUi^

R.

et ait

dicens

et ait

26

R.

comedite

*m>cmdticate

comedite

» Bu

t inserted in the mar]

^. • 'eis*

VARIOUS READINGS.

xcv

CVer- C.Ve-
cell- ion-

COwb- C.Brix-

Lindisfiirne

Roflhworth

Yiilgate

Matt.

ensis. exuis.

eieiisiB.

lanus.

(circa A. D. 090).

(circa A. D. 800).

(Ed.Clem.Vin.l«tt).

26

R.

R.

R

hoc est

hoc est enim

hoc est

R

vobis

diem ... cum U-
lum

♦vobis quia

diem ilium quod
iUud

vobis

diem ilium cum
illud

29

tunc dicit illis

tunc ait . . . disci-

tunc dicit illis

31

Ills

pulis suis

Jesus

ait illi

diadt ei

ait illi

33

; amen dico tibi

1

• • • •

amen dico tibi

34

' oportuerit me

oportuerit ...

oportuerit me

35

et dixit

aU^

et dixit

36

et orem

adora/re

et orem

transeat

transeat

transeat a me

39

K.

R

verumtamen

sed^ tamen

verumtamen

discipulos ...

*discipulos suos

discipulos suos

40

R

transire

transire a me

transire

42

relictis illis

relictis ...

relictis illis

44

R

dicit

ait

dicit

45

ipso loquente

eo loquente

eo loquente

47

E.

R

R

i

1

percutiens
amputavit
I ejus

''^percussit

ohscidit

ejus dexteram

percutiens
amputavit
ejus

51

R.

acceperint

a^cipiunt

acceperint

52

R.

R

1 tamquam ad

quassi ad

tamquam ad

55

R.

R

existis

1

*t?enw<i(«)

existis

L.

L.

1 implerentiM'

adinplerentur

adimplerentur

56

R

discipuli omnes

discipuli ejus ...

discipuli omnes

Ihm

ewiifb

Jesum

57

R«

R.«

finem

finem ejv^ rei

finem

58

R

templum

hoc templum

templum

61

L.

L.

L.

cedifica/re

cedijicaho

resedificare

* But inserted by the gl

ossist.

« Altered to 'et d

ixit' by a later hand.

' Altered to ' venimtam

en.*

* 'finem rei*

MHMMJMMW

XCVI

VARIOUS READINGS.

C.Ver-

eiisis.

C.Ve-

ron-

ensis.

COorb-
ejenna.

CBrii-
iunu.

Lindis&rae
(circa ▲.D. 090).

Bushworth
(circa ^.D. 800).

Vulgate
(Ed. (?lem. YUI. 1502) .

Matt.

Dei

*Dei vivi

Dei

63

sedentem a dex-

,.. ad dexteram

sedentem a dex-

64

tris

tris

R.

R

respondentes

reaponderunt et

respondentes

66

coederunt

*ccederunt

ceciderunt

67

R

R.

. . . ancilla

*alia ...

alia ancilla

71

E.

-R}

quia non

dicens^ non

quia non

72

L.R.

ploravit

ploravit

flevit

75

R.

E.

R.

amare

amarissime^

amare

XXVTT.

autem

jam

autem

1

R.

R.

inierunt

/ecertmt

inierunt

R.

quod damnatus
esset

senioribus

qxda dampnattis
est

♦senioribus pa-
pull

quod damnatus
esset

senioribus

3

R.

R.

pnncipes
mittere eos

tunc principes
eo«* mitti

pnncipes
eos mittere

6

agrum figuli

agrum^ ...

agnmi figuli

7

R

ager

*quod est ager

hoc est ager

8

R.

respondit

respondehat

respondit

12

dicant

*dicunt

dicunt

13

tunc

tunc unum

tunc

16

R.

R

R.

ergo

autem

ergo

17

iUo

eo

iUo

19

L.

i princepa

*principes

principes

20

R.

R.

populis

popvlo

populis

R.

R.

prseses

*Pylatu8

prseses

23

R

fieret
videritis

fieret in popuJo
videtia

fieret
videritis

24

1 Altered to 'quia.'

* * dicens quia

non* ' Alter

ed by glossist to ' am

are.*

* Altered to Vulgate b^

J glossist.

« But 'figuli' ini

serted by glossist.

VARIOUS READINGS.

xcvii

CVep-
oeU-

CVe-
ron-

C.Corb-

• •

CBrix-

Lindisfiime

Bashworth

Yulgate

Matt.

ensis.

eiensis.

ianuB.

(circa A. D. 090).

(circa ▲. D. 800).

(Ed. Clem. VUL IBM).'

1

universus

omnia

universus

25

cruel figeretur

crucifigetwr

crucifigeretur

26

R

R.

R.

suscipientes

suacipierunt

suscipientes

27

L.

L.1

L.

etinditenmt euin
tunica/m purpu -
ream clamydem
coccineam

*et exeuntes eum
ccda/midem coc-
cineam

et exuentes eum
chlamydem coc-
cineam

28

posuerunt

inpo88U>ermit

posuerunt

29

•

R.«

R.«

in dextera ejus

*in deocteram . . .

in dextera ejus

L.R.

illudebant ...

♦illudebant .;.

illudebant ei

et

tu/nc

et

30

percutiebant

percutiertmt

percutiebant

i

irduserunt ei

irdusaeruM ev/ni

illuserunt ei

31

R.

crucifigerent

*(yracifigeretv/r

crucifigerent

L.R.

L.R.

Cjreneum veni-

Cyreneum veni-

CjTenseum

32

entem obiam

entem ohiam
sihi

■

R

locus

locus nominatu^

locus

33

L.

R.

R.

ut impleretur
quod dictum est
per prophetam
..., diviseruut

ut impleretur
quod dictum est
per prophetam
dicentem, divi-

35

sibi vestimenta

seruut sibi ves- \ \

'

mea, et super

timenta mea, et

vestem meam

super vestem

miserunt sor-

meam miserunt

tem

sortem

crucifixi sunt

*cruci^ixerunt

crucifixi sunt

38

L.*

R.

R.»

. . . qui destruebat

*va qui destruebas

vah qui destruis

40

L.

R.

R.

recedificahat

*recedificaba8

reaedificas

•

tenietipsum

te ipsiim

temetipsum

•

discende

1
1

*discende nunc

discende

* om. 'eum' * ' in dexteram ejus/ so also Cod. C.C.C.

' Added in L., but forming part of the R. text. * * vah qui destruebat'

• om, 'va*

n

tgttttltfl^l^BBItKtt>^bKSmtlKmtmmJf''0*Bl^^mmm^imtrfmmtsm*m<K J.' '' n mmit§ i LJ it i

PROLEGOMENA.

III.

The administration of the early Anglo-Saxon Church
by alien prelates, the great prominence given to the
study of Latin in the system of monastic education esta-
blished by Theodore\ with the very small number of
laymen whom thirst for knowledge or zeal for religion
would induce to acquire the art of reading their own
language will fairly account for the want of a complete
Anglo-Saxon version of the Holy Scriptures. A copious
epitome of the Pentateuch, of the first two historical
books, and of Job, together with the Psalter, partly in
the form of a metrical version, comprehended the whole
of the Old Testament which was placed within the reach
of that small class of men, who, though literates in their
own tongue, lacked the clerkly accomplishment of Latin.
Of the New Testament the Four Gospels only were trans-
lated into Anglo-Saxon; and while the fidelity of this
version imparts to it a critical value in the investigation
of the sacred text, its terseness, its vigour, and its gram-
matical precision rank it with the most noteworthy

^ Boc-Leden became not only an indispensable acquirement for the
clergy, but the favourite accomplishment of women in the cloister. The
treatise De Laudibus Virginitatis, written by St. Aldhelm for the abbess
Hildelith and her nuns, is in Latin. We gather from it that the nuns
were accustomed to read the Pentateuch, the books of the prophets, and
the New Testament, with the commentaries of the Fathers in that
lang%iage. St. Aldhelm De Laud. Virg. p. 294.

PROLEGOMENA. Ci

monuments of ancient Teutonic literature. The two
glosses now laid for the first time before the public by
the Surtees Society exhibit North Anglian m a form
which strikingly contrasts with the West-Saxon of the
version abovenamed. For while the latter is evidently
the work of some man, no mean master of his own
language, and at a period when that language was in
its flower, the former have been written by ignorant
scribes, in a vernacular debased through lack of culture
and at a time when its integrity had been destroyed
through repeated invasions and foreign settlements. In
the ancient kingdom of Northumbria both religion and
learning had been on the decline for well nigh a century
prior to the date of those repeated invasions of the
Northmen, when all the literary monuments of the coun-
try perished with the churches and monasteries which
had been their repositories. At the close of the ninth
century the Danish settlers in Northumbria greatly out-
weighed both in numbers and power its native popula-
tion, which had become demoralised through constant
warfare and the influence and example of the barbarians,
who, while nominally adopting the Christian faith, still
in habits and manners remained downright pagans.
Thus on all sides the country offered the melancholy
spectacle of a fierce and lawless laity, and an indolent,
dissolute, and illiterate clergy. Not in North Anglia
alone, but throughout England the clerical order had
sunk into such deep ignorance as to justify the well-
known complaint of King Alfred, that " so completely
had learning fallen away in England that there were
very few (priests) on this side the Humber who could
render their service into English, or even translate a

A- " "' I

Cll PROLEGOMENA.

letter from Latin into English, and not many, I believe,
would be able on the other side of the Humber\"

In a degeneracy of learning among the clergy and
monks, so complete that few of them were versed in the
sacred idiom of the Western Church, some contrivance be-
came necessary for helping them to understand what it was
their daily duty to read or to hear. To this end those
portions of the Scriptures of most liturgical importance,
as the Gospels and the Psalter, were furnished with an
interlineary gloss, in which every word of the Latin text
was literally, nay servilely interpreted into the vulgar
tongue, serving partly as a translation, partly as a run-
ning vocabulary, and thereby capable of being adapted
to the exigencies not only of public worship, but also of
instruction in the Latin tongue.

Of this kind of composition the Saxon portions of the
Lindisfarne and Rushworth Gospels are very notable
specimens. That of the Rushworth has been referred
by Wanley to the end of the ninth or the beginning of
the tenth century. From its grammatical forms' it

^ Me com swiSe oft on gem3rnd hwilce witan geo WKron geond
Angelcyn, KgfSer ge godcuodra hada ge woruldcundra. ^ hu man utan
borde wisdom i lare hider on land sohte. 1 hu we hi nu sceoldon ute
begitan, gif we hi habban sceoldon. Swa cleene heo wees o9feallen on
Angelcynne 'P swiffe feawa wceron beheonan Humbre \>e hira )>^nunge
GuSon understandan on Englisc. ofSfSe furtJon an serendgewrit of Ledene
on Englisc areccan. *] ic wene "jp naht monige begeondan Humbre wseron.
jElf. JEp. ap. Walk. VU. JElf. p. 196.

' Still the book in question strikingly illustrates the difficulty of
fixing any certain date for MSS. on the mere ground of grammatical
precision. That the two scribes of the Kushworth gloss were contem-
poraries is beyond a doubt, yet the Saxon of Farmau, a man of some
cultivation, might at first sight be referred to an earlier period than
that of his less educated fellow-worker.

• • •

PROLEGOMENA. Clll

appears somewhat older than the version of the Cotton
MS. The date of the latter can be assigned to the
middle of the tenth century upon highly probable evi-
dence to be set aside only by the production of stronger
testimony homogeneous with that which it is intended to
refute. Karl Bouterwek in the learned preface to his
reconstruction of the Cotton gloss, among other reasons
for assigning it to the first half of the twelfth century \
insists strongly upon one which especially merits atten-
tion. He infers that the version must have been made
later than the beginning of the twelfth century, insomuch
as Simeon of Durham, who flourished 1130, makes no
mention of Aldred in his record of the persons engaged
upon the writing and ornamentation of St. Cuthbert^s
Book, which, he argues from this omission, could not
have been glossed when Simeon examined it. But it
may be observed, that a learned churchman like the
historian of Durham, himself requiring no gloss to eke
out his knowledge of the Latin text, so far from setting
any value upon such an addition to the MS., would pro-
bably consider the sacred volume to have suffered dese-
cration by being interpolated with the rude speech of the
ignorant laity.

" ^ Bouterwek considers the Cotton gloss as contemporary with the
text of La3ainon. But the marked difference of forms between the two
compositions renders this view tintenable. As for example, the aspi-
rate, always preceding w in the gloss, and following it in La3amon|
i, for the formative prefix ge, universal in the poem, only occurring once
in the gloss (John v. 16), probably a clerical error ;. the frequent use in
the Gospels of wutu, wutun, gercefa ; the dative in », common through-
out La3amon, not found in the gloss ; these may serve as specimens of
the discrepancies, both orthographical and grammatical, which will pre-
sent themselves on the most superficial comparison.

rieafawHiki^

civ PROLEGOMENA.

Our two glosses bear so strong a general resemblance
to each other that they have been usually regarded as
sister versions, so much would be concluded after a cur-
sory examination^ closer investigation gives full confirma-
tion to this view. One line of proof especially bears
upon this subject. Passages constantly occur where both
glosses render the text with verbal identity in so erro-
neous or so singular a manner, that mere coincidence is
out of the question, and the only possible hypothesis
is that both glossists drew from a common original. A
few instances will suffice to illustrate and to justify the
opinion expressed. In Mc. vi. 14. L. reads inopinantur,
and glosses accordingly, inwoen sint; R. reads operantur,
but gives the same gloss as L. Mc. vi. 17. uxorem, hlaf
L., lafe B.^ Mc. xi. 23. tollere et mittere translated in
L. and R. by genioma ^ sende, [inf. act.] Mc. xiii. 18. The
text of this verse is given incompletely in L,, and fully in
R,, while the gloss of R. extends only to so much of the
verse as it has in common with L. J. iii. 33. ejus testi-
moniumj his cy^niase his, L. R. J. iv. 14. fons aquas
sahentis, ucella lUBtres saltes, L. R.^ as if they had read
salsi. J. vi. 5. sublevasset, underhof, L. R. J. viii. 6.
deorsum, Jru suunder L., of syndrige R., as if they
had read seorsum. J. viii. 48. nonne bene dicimus nos^
ahne bloedsade ue usic, L. R. J. x. 10. mactat, eteiS^ L. R.
Finally, the error ciim glossed mi?, which the specimen
of the Rushworth gloss given in the plate exhibits^ will
also be found in the Lindisfarne. Coincidences of this

^ The Anglo-Saxon version also has 'his bro^or lafe,' the passage
thus rendered would furnish a weapon against the old Teutonio practice
of marriage with a brother's widow.

PROLEGOMENA, CV

nature abound in the glosses, and their character and
number forbid the supposition that two independent
translators hit upon the same erroneous or singular ren*
dering. It will therefore be rightly inferred^ that beside
the current Anglo-Saxon version, made from a compara-
tively correct Latin text, there was in circulation among
the monastic brotherhoods an interpretation made from
a less trustworthy source and by men imperfectly versed
in Latin, intended to make the text more intelligible to
ill-educated monks.

Community of origin, however, does not exclude dif-
ferences of detail. These would arise from repeated
transcriptions, each one introducing diversities and mis-
takes of its own, supposed corrections of the primary
gloss, [whence the occurrence of two and often even of
three renderings of one Latin word or phrase,] and the
dialectical forms most familiar to the scribe. Thus
the Lindisfarne and Rushworth versions offer several
points of difference ; Owun's gloss in R. varying from
tiiat of L., 1st, by the almost exclusive use of i for e, the
inseparable particles ge, be are almost always gi^ bi, the
diphthong eo generally written io. 2nd, The diphthong
oe = 6, ^, a marked characteristic of L., is changed in the
cognate gloss into eo or e; without being entirely rejected
by the scribe of the Bodley MS., its use is restricted
within narrow limits. 8rd, The verbal termination on
is generally changed by the Bodley glossist into ttn, and
in other cases he gives a marked preference to u over o.
4th, Of the employment of terminal o for e, the instances
in R. are far less numerous than those to be met with in
the L. gloss. 5th, The substitution of d, dt, td for t,
generally occurring in L., is only represented in R. by

* n * I > fc^M»— ^tifc^i— — i— ^— — ^- 111 i-^ii^^Mw

CVl PROLEGOMENA.

an occasional exchange of d for L 6th, Upon the whole^
the gloss of R. abides more closely to the inflexional
forms of substantives and adjectives than that of the
Cotton MS. 7th^ Double and triple glosses are not
of such frequent occurrence in the Bodley as in the
Cotton MS.

The Lindisfarne glossist Aldred, who evidently em-
ployed another person in the gloss of the other three
Gospels, has written the whole of St. John with his
own hand as the portion which, according to his entry,
he " overglossed" especially " for himself, that is, for
his soul." The gloss of the fourth Gospel is distin-
guished by being chiefly written with red ink, and by
marked orthographical peculiarities, but its most salient
characteristics are the frequent occurrence of the rune
and of double glosses\ These second readings being for
the most part original, and quite independent of the com-
mon source, are well worth the reader's attention ; they
frequently present a rare word, as Mark xi. 17. cofa \
liydels R., or colloquial neglect of inflection ; thus John
X. 28. L. of minum hondum 1 of hand min, the former
rendering is from some written source, the latter exhi-
bits the common speech of the people who, like the
Syrian and Egyptian Arabs of the present day, would

^ The first scribe could hardly have been ^miliar with the rune
= man, day, for it does not appear throughout St. Matthew^ its
use was probably suggested by his employer Aldred ; we find it
twice in St. Mark ; it is more frequently, though still sparingly,
used in St. Luke ; but when Aldred himself takes up the pen, the
rune becomes the regular form, as in the Durham Ritual. All the
characteristics of the second scribe are more marked from John zix. 4.
onwards.

PROLEGOMENA. cvii

neglect in speaking the grammatical terminations 'of their
written language^

Two scribes, as we have seen, were also employed on
the Rushworth gloss^ which in the portion executed by
Farman*, [St. Matthew and the commencement of St. Mark
to ii. 15,] presents variations of a very marked character
from the remainder of the version. 1st, The portion
glossed by Farman is marked by accentuation, which is
entirely rejected by the second hand. 2nd, The hand-
writing and orthography are unmistakably different from
those employed in the other three Gospels, and reappear
only once again, in J. xviii. 1-3 ; a sufficient proof that
the two scribes were contemporaries. 8rd, The letter y
is freely employed in the K. gloss as far as St. Mark
(ii. 15), while in the rest of that rendering, and through-
out the gloss of L., that character is wholly excluded,
except in the contractions f and fte; k also is freely
used, th occasionally, q appears twice (Mt. ii. 1, xxv. 39).
4th, E prevails in the inseparable particles be and ge,
contrary to the itacism in the remainder of the gloss.
5th, The diphthongs ea, eo are of constant occurrence,
their substitutes a and e, almost universal in the rest of the
version, are here not prominent ; ^anne is also frequently
written for ^onne. 6th, The regular form of the infini-
tive in -an is normally employed by this glossist, and
the personal terminations -st, -iS generally supersede the

1 The frequent occurrence of ) in this Gospel minus a second gloss^ as
in the Durham Ritual, shows that Aldred had intended to supply a stiU
larger number of these supplementary readings.

' Farman, or in Owun's orthography Farmenn, the priest of Harawuda ;
Harewood in the West-Riding is the only place of that name found in
the Domesday survey.

2

MMa-vAM

CVlii PROLEGOMENA.

North -Anglian -e*. 7th, Substantives of Rask's 1st
declension are here given in their proper forms. 8th,
Discipuli is usually rendered by leomeras^ a vocable not
employed in any other part of R., or in L. ; here also,
and nowhere else in both glosses, ecce is translated aih^e^
a word used in the same sense by the glossist of the
Cotton Psalter.

The partial neglect of inflexional forms in these texto»
attributed by some scholars to original dialectic varia-
tion, by others to foreign influence, by others to natural
decay in the language, is probably owing at least as
much to the last of these causes as to the two first;
that these have had some share in the result our glossed
exhibit is highly probable, but unhappily there does not
exist sufficient evidence to justify decisive conclusions
respecting the extent of their action. The adoption of
the Old Norse infinitive in -a, the use of ^e as the
definite article, with some other forms, and the occur-
rence here and there of a Scandinavian word, will help
little towards establishing exact statements respecting
the mixture of Old Norse with North Anglian ; while the
scanty surviving relics of Northumbrian prior to the
Danish invasions, a few verses of Casdmon, other few
attributed to Bede, with the Runic inscription on the
Ruthwell Cross, are quite insufficient materials for recon-
structing in its purity that ancient form of speech which
was at one time from the Humber to the Forth, and from
the German Oceaii to the Irish Channel the,
" Langage of the Northern lede."
But whatever might have been the form of the North-
umbrian tongue in the palmy days of the nation, certain
it is that the period of her history within which the com-

PROLEGOMENA. Cix

position of our glosses falls^ that is, from the middle of
the ninth to the last half of the tenth century^ was one
of unparalleled turbulence and distress, the fruit of
domestic anarchy and foreign invasion ; under such a
trial the cultivation of the best organised communities
could not remain unscathed, far greater then would be
the ruin brought by that time of trouble upon an ill-con-
stituted state like the Northumbrian. Amidst the wreck
of their civilisation, amidst the fearful risks of life and
property to which the hapless people were exposed, it is
not to be supposed that the national speech would remain
unaffected, for as its purity would depend upon the culti-
vation for which leisure and inclination are procured by
national prosperity, so its degeneracy would be brought
about by that neglect of liberal study which is at once
the effect and the token of national ill-being.

The gloss of the Lindisfarne Gospels and also that of
the Durham RituaP were written in the neighbourhood
of Durham, and fairly represent the dialect as spoken
in that district during the tenth century; the Rush worth
gloss takes us as far south as the West-Riding; while
that of the Cotton Psalter* (the oldest text of the four)
probably exhibits the dialect of the country immedi-
ately south of the Humber. In the general cast of the
orthography, and in grammatical forms distinct from
those of West-Saxon, these remarkable texts coincide;
a full specification of their points, both of agreement and
difference, would occupy too much space here, but at a
future time I hope to offer, with a glossary, a detailed

* Surtees Society, No. 10. Edited by the Rev. Joseph Stevenson.
« MS. Cott. Vesp. A i. Surtees Society, Nos. 16, 17. Edited by the
Rev. Joseph Stevenson.

ex PROLEGOMENA.

investigation of the dialects in which the four glosses are
written from the materials they furnish. These docu-
ments belong to one period, after which, during several
centuries, the literary history of North Anglia is a blank.
We have no considerable monuments of the language
during the eleventh, twelfth, or thirteenth centuries^; but
in the fourteenth numerous remains bear witness that the
Northumbrian had again taken prominent rank as a lite-
rary dialect, and its poets of that time both in number
and excellence rivalled, if indeed they did not surpass,
their southern contemporaries up to the date of Gower
and Chaucer.

These interlineary glosses were designed, as I have
already observed, to eke out the scanty knowledge of
Latin at that time possessed by the clergy ; how scanty
that knowledge had become, and into what entire neglect
learning had fallen in the cloister, is signally marked by
the versions themselves. Both abound, as Hickes ob-
serves, in " ignorant passages," where a word is left
untranslated, or some startling absurdity presented in
lieu of the legitimate meaning. On special subjects, as
the Latin nomenclature of natural objects, the knowledge
of our scribes is remarkably small. The ablative plural
of a word so familiar as passer is left unglossed' ; and in
the passage, multis passeribus meliores estis, the Lindis-
farne scribe fairly confounds the word with passionibus,

^ Failing these the Liber Yitse of Durham becomes a document of the
highest value, which may serve in some degree to bridge the chasm.
In this record we trace, generation after generation, changes in ortho-
graphy and nomenclature corresponding to the mixture of the old stock
of Northern Angles with successive infusions of alien blood.

• Lc. xii. 7, L, R.

PROLEGOMENA. CXI

and produces this new and consolatory readings ** ye shall
be all the better for many troubles\" Here Farman
rightly gives spearwas as the Anglo-Saxon version, in
accordance with which he also translates locusta, grces-
hoppa* ; while his brother scribe^ preferring lopestre\
renders St. John's fare " polypus (or lobster) and wild
honey :" Farman in the same verse^ like the Anglo-Saxon
and Gothic translators^ bestows on the Baptist a garment
of elephants' hair^ whereas the other glossists have made
acquaintance with, ** the camel, that great beast^." But
further researches in North Anglian zoology must be left
to the reader, and the subject dismissed for the present
with the rendering of spongiam, " bowl or cup full," J. xix,
29*. The verse just referred to shows both glossists to be
quite as little at home in the vegetable as in the animal
kingdom ; they give no better rendering than **reed" (or
rod) for hyssopus^, which they take to be synonymous with
arundo in the parallel passage of St. Matthew. But this
blunder is trivial compared with that perpetrated J. xv. 4,
where a noteworthy turn is given to the text by palmes
being taken for *' palm-tree,^' and in vite for ''in the
vineyard®.^' Again, the fig, Jic-ceppel, familiar enough in

^ of monigum ^rowungum ^y betra ) ^y sellra gebi^on iuh, Mt. x. 31.
A. S. version, spearwan.

' Mt. iii. 4. lucustss in text of L. nnglossed.
« Mc i. 6.

* of herum 'Ssera cameUa L. ; olbendeua herum R. ; olfenda heerum
A. S.Y. ; taglam ulbandaus UlphUas.

' se carnal "p micla dear, Lc. xviii. 25.

* boUa i oopp fuU L. ; bolla falle R. ; spingan A. S. V.
' gerd L. B. ; ysopua A. S.V.

' suae "iSio palmtreo ne msege gebrenge uaestem fro him seolfu buta
geuuniga in wingearde L. R. glosses a semet, fro me solfum; and
m vite, m life.

CXll PROLEGOMENA.

West-Saxon, must surely have been unknown to scribes
who invariably translate ficus hjficbeamy even going so
far as gravely to tell the world that fig-trees are not to be
gathered from hawthorn\ Here the Rushworth gloss,
if not faithful at least ingenious, offers gorse and nuts ;
our Yorkshire priest substituting for the unfamiliar
Latin the wild growths of his north-country moor and
woodland.

Geographical names are commonly either left blank or
furnished with some general explanatory gloss. Thus for
Asia, Dalmanutha, &c., we find meff^ = a province or
country ; Samaria is lioda = a nation ; Samaritanus,
hce^innumn : names of towns, or any word mistaken for
them, as probatica, J. v. 2, are glossed ^cet bying. In Mt.
ii. 18. Farman follows the West-Saxon version by giving
the vernacular equivalent for the Hebrew word Rama ;
while his brother glossist, confounding it with ramus, has
" a cry in the twigs'." Some mediaeval interpretation
has probably suggested the gloss commonly used by our
scribes for Gallilaea, geliomis = transmigration ; and also
the singular rendering for Scariothis, dea^ea gemynd =
mortis memoria. The glosses to proper names are worth
notice ; Petrus, carr \ start; Alphaeus, ^cet huite; Pilatus,
se geroefa^i &c. The marginal note J. xi. 2, " this Lazarus

^ of haga-^omum fyc-beamas L. ; of gorstum ficos \ ny te B. ; fic-seppla
of J>ym-cinum A. S.V. Mt. vii. 16.

^ stefh in tuigga gehaered waes L. ; stefii heanisse gehered wsess B. ;
stefn waes on hehnysse gehyred A. S.V. ; a voice is herd an heese
Wycliffe.

^ geroefa, W. S. gerefa, or geroefa in very early documents, the general
name for the fiscal, administrative, and executive officer .among the
Anglo-Saxons. The laws of Edward the Confessor show at how early

PROLEGOMENA. cxiu

hath deep signification in hidden mysteries^" may be ex-
plained by the medid9val belief that the command of our
Lord, J. xi. 44, " Loose him, and let him go,'' was pur-
posely addressed to the apostles, and foreshadowed the
power of the Church to grant absolution^ Here and
there the gloss curiously illustrates the persistency with
which familiar ideas cling to men of narrow range of
thought and experience, like our scribes who see in
sacerdos, measapreost; in encenia, ''the Blessing of a
new house' :" and interpret the taunt of the angry Jews,
J. viii. 48, " Did we not bless, or sign ourselves (with the
cross), for that thou art a Samaritan, and hast the devil' V
— ^a speech, by the way, about as congruous as the Chris-
tian oath " par ma fey,'' when put into the mouth of the
personage just named by the Early English poet of the
Harrowynge of Helle.

But no class of words more completely puzzles the
gloesists than the denominations of Roman coinage.
Here even Farman's superior learning or mother wit
utterly fails him. All through the parable of the ten

a period this word had become uninteUigible ; cf. Kenible's Saxons m

England, vol. ii. p. 151. Gerefa, used in the sense given above, does not

appear in the Chronicles later than 1001, ed. £arle, p. 136. The frequent

occurrence of this word in both glosses is therefore significant as regards

their date.

^ So the Saxon homilist ; ]>onne sceol se lareow hine unbindan fram

\>axa ecan wites swa swa )>i apostoli lichamlice Lazarum alisdon. ap.

Whelock, p. 405.

niuaes buses halgung t cirica halgung in "Sser byr
' J. X. 22. Encenia in Hierosolymis L. ; buses

halgung in ^8Pr byrig R.

' ahne bloedsade ue usic ) saeg^ade usic for^on &;c. L. ; ah ne

bletsadon we usih for^on B. ; hwi ne cwe^e we wel Vset ^u eart

Samaritanisc, and eart wod ? A. S.Y.

p

cxiv PROLEGOMENA.

talents he wisely leaves talentum blank ^; and Mt. x. 29,
nonne duo passeres asse veneunt ? he translates, *' but
two sparrows coming to him^^ (ad se veniunt), — the Lindis-
farne scribe varying the reading as follows, " do not two
sparrows come out of one" (a se^). The blunder here
committed of treating the syllables of a word as inde-
pendent vocables frequently occurs ; and a really ingenious
specimen of the kind will be found, Lc. xxiv. 29, where
Owun gets the sentence, " Evening draweth nigh, thou
knowest'," out of advesperascit, by splitting up the word
and glossing its last syllable as part of scire.

Still, in spite of this list of errors, which might be
indefinitely extended, it is only just to our glossists to
add that where they failed it was for want of Latin, not
from lack of painstaking; their anxiety to give every
particle in the text its vernacular equivalent is attested
by the abundance and variety of compound words in the
versions; and whenever they were dissatisfied with the
first gloss of a word, a second, third, or even fourth
display their zeal ; sometimes, it is true, after a fashion
suggesting that too much of that quality is dangerous
when combined with too little learning, as Lc. vi. 22,
where the Lindisfarne scribe, determined to be right
somehow, boldly renders malum, yfel \ apoltr^ = evil or
apple-tree !

Especially is this zeal without knowledge marked by
the unscrupulousness with which the glossists, while so

* Mt. XXV, craefb L. ; pund A. S.V.

' ah ne tuoege staras \ hroudsparuas of anum cymas L. ; ah twegen
spearwas to him cumende B. ; hu ne becfpa|> hig twegen spearwan to
peninge A. S.V.

* efem longaS «u wast R. ; hit 8efenl»cJ> A. S.V.

PROLEGOMENA. CXV

often grossly misrepresenting the Latin text, sacrifice
their vernacular idioms in their anxiety to render with
strict Uteralism every word of that text ; compared with
this object, elegance and even perspicuity of expression
in their native tongue were deemed of no moment. Thus,
J. i. 27. ne am ic wyr^e f undoe R.^ ; in servile imitation
of the Latin, the pronoun is omitted before undoe. Faults
of this nature, defect or superfluity of pronouns, will be
found in abundance. Both glossists constantly render
the Latin deponent by a passive participle, — assecuto,
gefylgde L., offylligde R., Lc. i. 3 ; persequentur, oehtad
bi^on L., Lc. xi. 49^ The combination of a verb and
participle in Latin is usually represented by two verbs
without the copulative conjunction, — exsurgens abiit, aras
foerdeh., aras code R., Lc. i. 39'; et respondens mater
ejus dixit, ^ geonduearde moder his cuoe^ L. R., Lc. i.
60. The glossists especially violate the idiom of their
language by the way in which they translate the ablative
absolute, — ascendentibus illis, stigendum *ScBm* L. R.,
Lc. ii. 42 ; et subductis ad terram navibus, relictis om-
nibus, *] woeron underlcedet to eor^o scioppo, forletiu)
allum L.^ Lc. v. 11 ; illo loquente, hine sprecende L. R.,
Lc. viii. 49, here the use of hine as a dative is to be
noted. The Latin construction of the ablative after a
comparative is imitated in both texts, — fortior illo,
strongra him^ L. R., Lc. xi. 22 ; nequiores se, wohfallre
him^ L. R., Lc. xi. 26. The rendering of the Latin con-

^ «8et ic unbinde A. S. V. * ehtaj> A. S.V.

^ aras and ferde A. S. V. * hy foron A. S.V.

* and hig tugon hyra scypu to lande, and forleton hig A. S.V.

® strengra ofer hine A. S.V.

^ wyrsan tJonne he A. S.V.

pa

cxvi PROLEGOMENA.

structio obliqua is often clumsy and unidiomatic^ — faci-
lias est autem caBlum et terrain prsdterire^ ea^or is uut
heofon *] ^ eor^o fte jfgeleore L.\ Lc. xvi. 17 ; nolumus
hunc regnare, nallo we ^ioane fte gerixage^ L. R., Lc.
xix. 14 ; certi sunt Johannem prophetam esse, untiiendlic
sindonfrb lofi witga fte woere^ L. R., Lc. xx. 6. These
may serve as examples of the departure from general
syntactical usage everywhere prevalent in these texts,
and mainly to be set down to a spirit of servile literalism
which has also prompted glosses actually subverting the
sense of a passage by the attempt to give an exact
verbal rendering, as permitte, ^erhsende^ L., Mt. viii. 21 ;
subductis, underlcedet^ L., Lev. 11; speculator, scea-
were^ L. R., Mc. vi. 27. Nevertheless, every deduction
being made for the shortcomings of our two glossists,
they are entitled to the gratitude of all who study the old
Teutonic speech of the English people ; to their labours
we owe the largest and most consistent specimens of that
language as it was spoken throughout the north of Eng-
land. These glosses of the Gospels, if compared with
that of the Ritual, will prove to have been written with
superior care and correctness ; if with the Cotton Psalter,
the comparison will show their language to be more
thoroughly and consistently North Anglian than the
rendering of the Psalms.

The whole gloss of the Lindisfarne Gospels with a
glossary attached has been edited by Earl Wilhelm

* eatJre is tJaet heofen T eorCe gewiton A. S.V.
' we nyUa|> "SsBt "868 ricsie A. S.V.

" hi wiston geare "Sset lohannes W8B8 witega A. S.V.

* alyfe A. S.V. » hig tiigon A S.V.

* cwellere A. S.V.

PROLEGOMENA. cxvii

Bouterwek^ This learned and painstaking scholar has
also published the Capitula and Prefaces from the Cotton
MS. and the Rushworth Gospel of St. Mark in his
Screadunga^. The text and gloss of the Lindisfarne
Gospel of St. Matthew with the Rushworth gloss of that
Gospel' have been edited for the Syndics of the Univer-
sity Press, Cambridge, by the late John Mitchell Kemble,
M.A., and the Rev. Charles Hardwick, M.A.

In bringing this Introduction to a close, the Editor
has, as on former occasions, the pleasant task of acknow-
ledging favours and assistance during the course of the
work. He begs to offer thanks on behalf of the Surtees
Society for the courteous readiness with which Sir F.
Madden, Keeper of the MSS. department at the British
Museum, afforded every facility for the transcription of
the Lindisfarne MS. Especial thanks are also due from
the Society to the Rev. H. 0. Coxe, Head-Librarian of the
Bodleian, for the liberality with which the resources of
the Library have been made available for this work, and
to these the Editor wishes to add his personal acknow-
ledgment of that gentleman^s uniform kindness and
courtesy. To the Master and Fellows of Corpus Christi
College, Oxford, the Editor is indebted for the loan of
their fine Irish MS. ; and also to the Rawlinsonian Pro-
fessor of Anglo-Saxon, the Rev. Joseph Bosworth, D. D.,
for valuable aid and suggestions. Thanks are due like-

* Die vier Evangelien in Alt-Nordhumbrischer sprache. GiUeralohf
1857. The Editor has conformed the gloss to the ordinary idiom of
the language.

' Screadunga Anglo-Saxonica. Eberfeld, 1858.

^ The Gospel according to St. Matthew in Anglo-Saxon and North-
umbrian Versions. Cambridge, 1858.

cxvili PEOLEGOMENA.

wise to the Hope Professor of Zoology, J. 0. Westwood,
M, A., and to J. B. Waring, Esq., F.R.I.B.A., for their
important contributions to this volume ; the former gentle-
roan has also kindly given the drawings for the facsimile,
which is its chief ornament.

GEORGE WARING.

OxPOBD, May 1, 1866.

PECULIARITIES OF ORTHOGRAPHY.

I. Vowels. Northumbrian a for West-Saxon e, — fatter
=z fetor L., Mc. v. 4 ; walana L., Mt. xiii. 22. Especially in
the present participle, — gefeande L., gifecmde R., Lc. xxii. 5 ;
lofando ■] gehloedsando L., Lc. xxiv. 53. In substantives of
the agent usually ending in ere, a is often the penultimate
vowel.

N. a for W. S. ea, — all = eaUj aid and its derivatives = eoMy
wrm = ea/nn (brachium), ewrm (miser) are the regular formr in
both glosses, the last example excepted, generally eorm in R.

N. ce for W. S. ea, e, — cec = eac^ ec, L. R., Mc. viii. 28, 29 ;
no&ht = neaht L. R., Lc. xii. 20 ; ci^e R. = ea'Se L., J. viii. 19 ;
fceea L. r=-fea8 R., Lc. xv. 12 ; gee =^ ge L., Mt. xi. 9.

N. e for W. S- ce, — redendum = rcedendum Arg. J., p. 1, 1.11.
This form prevails in both glosses in the words hwer, 'Ser, were,
weron, cwe6, cwedon, e for W. S. eo, — leht L. R., Lc. xi. 33 ;
feh L. R., Lc. xxii. 5. This substitution is regular in both
glosses, e for W. S. o, — e^^a R. = o^^oe L., Mt. v. 17; eodn,
exen = oxen L. R., J. ii. 15.

N. ea for W. S. oe, — hea/rawinig R. = hoersynig L., Lc. iii. 12.
ea, eo for W. S. e, — 5eara L. = heranne R., Mt. iii. 11 ; beora^
R. = 6era^ L., J. xxi. 10.

N. i for W. S. e, — giomende L., giomde R., Lc. xviii. 35 ;
gioater-doeg L., J. iv. 52 ; 6iom, h/riofol = 6eom, h/reafol; for
examples of terminal i for e, see J. xxi. 9, 22, 25, L. giy the
usual orthography of the formative particle in R., rarely
occurs in L. up to J. xx. 23, when throughout the close of
the Gospel and the entry appended to it, this becomes the
regular form. Itacism is a striking peculiarity of the R. gloss.

N. io for W. S. i, — gelionade L., gehlionade R., Mc. ii. 15;
tonnage R., Lc. i. 31. Tliis substitution only takes place when

CXX PECULIARITIES OF ORTHOGRAPHY.

the vowel is short. In L., J. v. 6, ^ianne appears for ^onne, a
remarkable instance of i inserted in this form of the pronoun.

N. oe, oce for W. S. e, ce, Thb form, very prominent in both
glosses, especially prevails in L. ; the R. scribe often employing
in its place eo, and (rarely) oi, — oihtande R., Mt. v. 43 ; this
diphthong oe is used without respect to the quantity of the
vowel for which it is substituted ; we find the forms woe,
h/woer, eghwoelc, aodf, twodf, wod, where the W. S. e is certainly
short.

Both glosses are further marked by redundancy and redu-
plication of vowels, — gaas L., Mc. xvi. 15; gad?6 L., gaaa R.,
Mc. xiv. 13; goLCbst L., Mc. i. 8; gesiist L., Lc. vi. 41. goodiie,
sv/n/ndorlice, hcecelend, gestrionaige, onfeing, woeap, doos^, on-
foicB, eoeMowe. The double vowel often takes the place of the
accent, — J. iii. 25, dom L., doom R.

II. Consonants. N. c for W. S. g,—Jmcer R. •=- finger L.,
J. XX. 27 ; hceclinc = heeding R., Mc. viii. 33.

N. ch for W. S. c, — gihruche = gihruce R., J. vi. 5 ; werchea
= vyercea R., Mc. v. 14 ; folche,folche8 is the regular form in
R. ; michel L., Mc. iv. 5 ; mech L., J. vi. 35.

N. ch for W. S. h, — hochton L. = hohton R., J. iv. 8 ; auoechucet
= stuBhticet L., Mt. xviii. 18, 19 ; ^cech L. = ^h R., J. iv. 2.

N. d for W. S. 'S, — hcedno L., Mc. xiii. 10 ; creed R., Mt.
xxvi. 34. 'S for W. S. d, — wor^ R., J. xv. 14 ; innwea/r^ L. =
iona/word R., Mc. vii. 23. Both these changes are of frequent
occurrence in L.

N. dy td for W. S. t; chiefly in the gloss of L., where huced,
hucetd is commonly substituted for hweet, also ^ead for ^eat,
unless followed by a vowel, when t usually reappears in this
word. ^ for W. S. w mfea^orfota=:feovx>rfota L. R., J. iv. 1 2.

N. g for W. S. c, — gcddea = coMea R., Mt. x. 42 ; scegdig =
seegde ic L., Mt. xvi. 11 ; /orgeldig =/orgelda ic L., Mt. xviii.
26 ; indrmigno = indnmcno L., J. ii. 10. g for W. S. h, —
gesceg R. = geaceh L., Mt. iii. 16. g for W. S. w, — t/rugude L.,
gUrygade R. = getm/wadey J. ii. 24 ; ^Sriga = ^riotva R., Mt.
xxvi. 34 ; /idguia =ijulma L., J. i. 26.

PECULIARITIES OF ORTHOGRAPHY. cxxi

N. ghy hg for W. S. A, g, — 8igh^ana=8ih}6a/na Arg. J., p. 2,
1. 2; cenight Ij. ^:=cenig R., J. v. 30; woeatihg L. = woeatig R.,
Mt. xiv. 15. ^ is sometimes omitted, — wn^&uenv/m L. = wn-
^&wegermm R., Mt. xv. 20; cede R'=ceigde L., Lc. xiv. 16.
Radical g is occasionally softened into i in Farman's portion
of the R. gloss, — ierd = gerd, Mt. x. 10 ; ioc = geoc, xi. 29,
30; ia = gee, xiii. 51.

N. A for W. S. c, — deglihe L. = deguUice R., Mt. xxiv. 3 ;
7ni?dl L. = mice^ R., Mt. iv. 16. The aspirate is abundantly
employed at the beginning of words where in West-Saxon it
is inadmissible, — ha^aa R. = d?6a8 L., Mt. v. 33 ; hoMormenn
L., Mt. viii. 13; hlifgiendra L. = lifgendra R., Mt. xxii. 32.
Instances of omission of the initial aspirate occur, but less fre-
quently, — imseo/untig = hundseo/urUig, Hier.Ep. ; /eder-iorodes
L., Mt. xiii. 52.

In many words r is frequently inserted into the root, —
e/em L. = efen R., Mt. xiv. 15; woestem R. = woesten L.,
Lc. XV. 4. This form is most noticeable in the verbs
forleorta, ondrea/rda ^=^forletan, ondredcm. The letter is
occasionally doubled, — iv/rra L. = eower R. ; iarme L. =
eowrum R., Mt. v. 16.

N. t for W. S. d, — asendet L., J. ix. 7; hea/ot L., Lc. xxiii.
33. Remarkable instances present themselves of the change
from ^ to tj in the pronoun ^, when cnclitically joined to the
verb, — gesiistu L. R., Mt. vii. 3; fmced uoepestu hide aoecas
^u L., hwcet woe/pastu hwelcne aoecestu R., J. xx. 1 5.

w is occasionally added to an initial vowel, — vmtecMrd L. =
utoAJOord R., Lc. xi. 40; vmtwn is the regular form for utcm;
also to a vowel preceded by a, — heobrawmig R. = hoersynig L.,
Lc. iii. 12 ; simidrige L. = syndrigne R., Mc. viii. 2. In the
gloss of L. i^ = ti7 is often omitted, — a^oa Lc. vii. 37 ; coe^ =
cwey R., Mt. viii. 19 ; feor = /eower , coen = (yuoen, aoester =
suoeater.

PECULIARITIES OF INFLEXION.

I. Substantives. Throughout the gloss of L., and that of
the latter three Gospels in R., the terminations of Eask's 1st
declension do not appear; they are, however, pretty numerous
in Farman's part of the R. gloss. The following are the forms
usually substituted : Sing. N. A. ateorra, G. ateorrea, steorray
D. steorre ; PL N. A. masc. steorres, ateorra, neut. ateorro,
G. ateorra, ateorram>a. But these forms are not strictly ad-
hered to; we find N. sing, eor^o, -u, G. D. eor^, -e ; dat.
sing, in wm occurs R., Lc. iii. 4. hoecfwm. In Rask's 2nd declen-
sion, 1st class, the N. and A. pi. often end in a, e, o, as worda,
-e, taceno. This anomaly is more frequent in the gloss of L.
The N. pi. masc. of this declension sometimes ends in -ea, —
atanea, hlafea R., Mt. iv. 3. The genitive plural of this class
of substantives, as well as that of the first two classes of
Rask's 3rd declension, substitutes -cma, -ona for -a, — daga/na,
dagonay dierum; trefuuma, l/reona, arborum. Feminine sub-
stantives of Rask's 2nd declension often take a terminal 6, as
tide, ad^foeatniaaey and form the gen. sing, in ea; and the nom.
and ace. pi. in aa, — efotaunga^, blasphemise; amea/vmgaay cogi-
tationes. Our texts often present inconsistencies in the
forms and genders of substantives; so we find hrydgv/m,
hrydgwma; coatungea, coatungo (pi.); f t^, ^6io loif; ^ toord,
^Sone word; f mcegden, ^cere mcegdene; gaatas, gaato (pi.) ;
hola>a L., halo R., foveas. Forms whose sole difference lies in
terminal a, e, o, can hardly, in such a fluctuating condition of
the language as these glosses present, be considered essential
variations; they are often found together in the same verse,
and the only inference fairly deducible from this fact is, that
the pronunciation of such terminal letters was so indistinct,
that the scribes cared little about discrimination in represent-
ing it. Many forms occur in these glosses widely differing

• • •

PECULIARITIES OF INFLEXION. CXXlli

from those found in West-Saxon; e. g./otumy am/wm ace. sing.;
stcener nom. pL, hmbor ace. pi., these two bearing a striking
resemblance to Old Norse; ef&n/metti nom. pl.^ L., Mt. xxvi. 26,
perhaps in imitation of the corresponding Latin coenati ;
foRdrum \ oMruw, nom. pi., R., J. vi. 31 ; to^owa, la/rwa/ra,
wega/ra, wegas, heofnas gen. pL, the last form, occasionally
found in West-Saxon poetry, occurs several times in R., to
which it is peculiar. A very rare form of concrete noun
is also found in R., — forletnisse, dimissa, Mt. xix. 9.

II. Adjectives. Consistently with what has been observed
in regard to substantives of Rask's 1st declension, the cor-
responding form of adjective, viz. the definite, is wanting in
these glosses, except, as might be anticipated, in the Rush-
worth rendering of St. Matthew. In the indefinite, however,
the form of the West-Saxon dialect is adhered to, but by its side
sundry anomalies occur. Instead of the termination -v/m of the
dat. sing. masc. and neut., -e is frequently used. For the gen.
and dat. sing. fem. in -re are often found two forms ending in
-ere and -er, e. g. miclere, -er; the 2nd of these appears in
Old High German. For -ne ace. masc. sing., -e, -a are fre-
quently written. The highly anomalous ending -v/m for the
nom. and ace. sing, and pi. of substantives is sometimes, but
very rarely, employed in the adjective, — oenigwm good R.,
Mc. X. 18.

III. Pkonouns. Ic is rarely written ih R., Lc. xiv. 18.
In the dat. and ace. sing, of ic and %i6, the forms inec, mechf
meh, ^c, ^echf ^eh are in general use. The dual forms of
these pronouns occur only in the R. gloss of St. Matthew.
The forms of the dat. and ace. pi. commonly employed are
tisicy img, uaih; iow, iowih, iuihy itmh, mch. Their posses-
sives are wrer, usser, ioweTy iuer. In the 3rd pers. the fem.
sing. Ma, sio, ^6io, ^m are in conmion use ; from ^cere gen.
and dat. sing., -e is often omitted. Hia nom. and ace. pi. fre-
quently occurs. Disse, -a is often put for ^Swwm; Jmodh/uoegu
L., h/wcetwoegno E., J. vii. 4, for kwcetwegu. The numerals

m^ftmmmmmmmmmm i ■ m j

cxxiv PECULIARITIES OF INFLEXION.

offer several changes from the West-Saxon ; e. g. ^irdda =
^Sriddtty aeqfo = seo/on, ceMowe = eahta (peculiar to R.), tea =
tyn L. R., Lc. xvii. 12;, cellefno L., enUfian R., Mt. xxviii. 16;
ffzeg^a R., Lc. iii. 1 ; ^rittih L., J. v. 5 ; sexdeih L., Mt. xiii. 8.

IV. These texts offer many anomalies of inflexion in the
verb. Throughout the whole of L. and generally in R. (ex-
cepting St. Matthew), final n is dropped from the infinitive ;
and final a, though prevalent, is by no means exclusively
found. Final e and ce are common in this mood ; final o
appears, — scegco L., scecgo R., J. xvi. 25. Hcelon for -an occurs
R., Mt. xii. 10; girip H.==gekrioppa L., J. iv. 38, presents an
instance of the inf. without the formative suffix. In the 1st
pers. ind. pres. o, u are common forms ; three verbs take m,
viz. geseom, -am, -ium, -iom; doa/m, dom, doom; heom, bvu/m;
(bist 2nd sing., L. R., Lc. xxii. 32.) The same termination of
the 1st pers. sing, present is found in Old High German, in
verbs whose characteristic vowel is o, e, — salbom, habem.
In the verbal termination -iga, i is often changed into a, —
costagay losaga, deadagay= costigay losiga, deadiga; this form
is frequent in L., where also is found another in -aiga, not
occurring in R., — efnegeSoncaiges lj,=:efnege6onciga8 R., Lc.
XV. 6. For the personal termination -iaJ^ in West-Saxon, -a^
is often employed in these glosses.

The personal terminations a^ and at are changed into -es;
this form, all but universal in the gloss of L., and in that of
the last three Gospels of R., is not so closely adhered to in
Farman's version of St. Matthew; e6 is not entirely re-
jected, — wceceS R., Mt. xxv. 13 ; gelefiS L., J. i. 50. Likewise
-ea 3rd sing, is sometimes changed into -et, — spillet R., Lc.
xvii. 33; foMet R., Lc. xi. 17. In the gloss of R. two examples
occur of the change of -es into -ew, — /cesten 2nd and 3rd pres.
pi., Mt. vi. 16, ix. 15.

The terminations 8 and on are sometimes lost, — ceiga 'Sec,
vocat te R., Mc. x. 49; aende twoege R., Mc. xiv. 13 ; awria L.,
Lc. viii. 16; ondaworade 3rd pL, R., J. x. 33.

Very often in the gloss of L., occasionally in that of R.,

PECULIARITIES OF INFLEXION. CXXV

verbs having a close perfect in the common language take an
open perfect, — slepde L., Lc. viii. 23; gegrippde L., gigra/p R.,
Lc. ix. 39; so gefra^gnade and a mutilated form gefrcdguy
gehrinadej aatagdon.

The 3rd pers. pi. perf. occasionally presents the termination
-es, — cewades \ mersades^ceivadon i meraadon L., Mc. iii. 12, —
peculiar to that gloss.

The 1st and 3rd pers. perf. sing, often end in -vm,, -(m, — ic
foerdun, processi R., J. viii. 42; cuedon, dixit L., Mt. xvi. 12.

The loss of the personal consonantal termination in the plural
present taking place in West-Saxon is occasionally extended
to the perfect plural, — efiSohto gie L., Mc. viii. 18; nomo gie
L., Mt. xxvi. 55.

In this combination of verb and pronoun, the vowel remain-
ing after the rejection of a terminal Uy in the present, is re-
tained, and the pronoun enclitically connected with the verb, —
arogie, wutv^ie, magogie, leomadcegie; sometimes i is employed
as the connecting vowel, — cu/nige L., cunnoge R., Mc. iv.l3.

From verbs of the form lujigan an imperative is made by
rejecting the syllable -an, — (wig L., Mt. xix. 19; acea/wig L.,
Mc. xiii. 1.

In the past participle final d is sometimes changed to t, —
geinsettet Arg. J., p. 2, 1. 1 ; asendet L., J. i. 24.

THE GOSPEL

AOOOBDINO TO

S. JOHN.

AKGUMENTUM.

Onginne'S insiht t seteaiinis aefT lolT

INCIPIT AKGUMENTUM SECUNDUM JOH".

lohannes ^e godspellere an of ^eignum Godes

Hie est Johannes evangelista, unus ex discipulis Dei,

se'Se helistald gecoren fro* Gode is ^one of hsemduxn t of brydlopu

qui virgo electus a Deo est, quem de nuptiis,

"P lust uifes gemana eftgeceigde God his } ^tea hehstaltnisse in

volentem nubere, revocavit Deus. Cujus virginitatis in

^is tuufald cySnisse in godspell gesile'S *) ISissmn

hoc duplex testimonium in evangelio datur*, et huic

moder his miiS^y foerde to rode bebead God

matrem suam^ pendens de cruce commendavit Dominus^

j^te ^a hehstald hehstald gehealde sefter ^on seteaude gecy^de in

ut virginem virgo servaret. Denique manifestans in

godspell j> uses 'Seilca Ung(e)p8enimed pordes ded t pserc on-

evangelio, quod erat ipse incorruptibilis verbi opus in-

gann his ana pord lichoma geporden poere ne leht f is God

choans solus verbum carnem factum esse^ nee lumen

from Siostrum t fro" synn benumene } efnehiumene pere is gecySed

a tenebris comprehensum fuisse testatur,

p fma tacon } becon gesette j» in brydlopum geporhte God

primum signum ponens, quod in nuptiis fecit Dominus,

sedeaude j^ pses ^eilca Ssem redendu*^ sedeaude

ut ostendens quod erat ipse^ legentibus . demonstraret^

'P 9er Drihf pses gelat$ad gelytlade ^ara £Eu:mana pin

quod, ubi Dominus invitatus sit, deficere nuptiarum vinum

gedasfnade *) aldum poeron gecerredo 9a niua alle "Sat^e

debeat, ut et veteribus immutatis, nova omnia, qu»

* ' quod et prse cseteris dilectus a Deo dicitur' has been omitted by
the scribe.

B

- --

V.

• •

• #

«

• • •

•

•

• • •:

ARGUMBNTUM.

from Cristc^^infietet aron hia sBdeaua^ Sis nut godspell

a ]?^. kistituantur appareant. Hoc autem evangelium

• •

ateat in fSmr meig^ aefT tJon in pathma ealond f boc ^»ra sigh-

^aipriftsitin Asia postqiiam in Pathmo insula apocalyp-

/*".^{Hia eac aprat "^te mifSfSj on frumma Saes regies unascended

^* ' sim scripserat, ut cui in principio canonis incorruptibile

fruma in frumsceaft "^ unauerded i unuaemmed ende

principium in genesi, ei etiam incorruptibilis finis

Serb 'p hehstald in iSsdr boec agolden bi'S i is gecuedne Crista

per virginem in apocalypsi redderetur, dicente Ohristo ;

ic am frda 1 ende 1 Sses is lohannes se^e piste

Ego sum alpha et o. Et hie est Johannes, qui sciens

j^te ofcuome ^e doeg geliomisse his mi^S^y gebatne ueron ^eignas

superyenisse diem recessus sui, convocatis discipulis

his in Saer byrig t^erh menigo ^sera taceno sedeaunise mi'SSy geuit-

suis in Epheso per multa signorum experimenta pro-

gade Crist adune gestag in Ssem gedolfene byrgenne his

mens Christum^ descendens in defossum sepultursa susd

stone mi^^y parS gebed gesungen pses gesettet to &drum his

locum, facta oratione, positus est ad patres suos,

suae fr^mSe fro'*' paerc dea'Ses suselce fro" unclsennise

tarn extraneus a dolore mortis, quam a corruptione

•lichomes ingemoetet pses fi'emt^e sot$lice seft" alle godspell

carnis invenitur alienus. Tamen post omnes evangelium

aurat *) 5is fSsdr hehstalde is gedse&ad ^aera huoet$re t

scripsit, et hoc virgini debebatur. Quorum tamen vel

priottana endebrednisse f ''^n Serb suindriga fro us ne bitJ o&et-

scriptorum ordinatio a nobis per singula non expo-

tet j^te ^aem uitend mi0 lust gesomnadum "^ soecendum

nitur, ut sciendi desiderio collate et quaarentibus

uaestem t^ses pinnes *) Godes laruu } mi'SSy God Iseres lar

fructus laboris et Dei magisterio doctrina

bis gehalden

servetur.

EARN

JOHANNIS AQUILA.

OnginneS godspel aeff lohan

Incipit evangblium secundum johan.

in fruina uses uord *] uord 'p is Godes sirnu uses

r. [1] In principio erat verbum, et verbum erat

mis God feder •) God uses uord ^ys uses in

apud Dm, et Ds* erat verbum. [2] Hoc erat in

fruma mi's God alle fSerh. bine auorden sint

principio apud Dm. [3] Omnia per ipsum facta sunt;

T buta him geuorden is noht t senilit 'p auorden uses

et sine ipso factum est nihil quod factum est.

in him i in "Ssem lif uses *) lif uses leht monna

[4] In ipso vita erat^ ; et vita erat lux hominum.

•) leht in tJiostrum gescineS *j Siostro hia ne

[5] Et lux in tenebris lucet; et tenebrae earn non

f^nomon

comprsehenderunt'.

BUSHWORTH.
JOHANNES.

I. [1] In fnnna pses pord i pord pses mifS Grod *) God pses ponL
[2] Sis pses in fruma mi's God. [3] aUe Serh hine apordne sindun *}
buta him aporden is noht ^sette aporden is. [4] in him lif is i lif pses
leht monna. [5] *j leht in iSiostrum giscinet ") %io8tro hise ne fomomon.

Collation of the text of the Rushworth MS. with that of Lindisfame.
^ * est' * * conpraehendenint*

B 2

mm»m

4 SAXON GOSPELS.

uaes monn gesendet fro' Gode ^sem noma uses loh"

[6] Fuit homo missus^ a Do", cui noinen erat Johan-
nes cuom in cyCnise "t^te uitnesse t cy8nese

ne8^ [7] Hie venit in testimonium, ut testimonium'

fSerh trymede of leht "t^te alle gelef don tJerti hine t tJone ilea

perhiberet de lumine*, ut omnes crederent per ilium.

u
ne lues he t fSe ilea leht ah "t^te cjiSmae getrymede

[8] Non erat ille lux, sed ut testimonium perhiberet

from leht uses leht sotJ ^iu inlihtetJ selo i eghuelo

de lumine. [9] Erat lux vera quae inluminat oranem

monno cymmende in middan in mid" uses

hominem venientem in** mundum. [10] In' mundo erat,

1 middan "Serh hine geuorden uses *} middan hine ne

et mundus per ipsum factus est, et mundus eum non

ongeat in agan cuom *) his hine ne on-

cognovit. [11] In propria venit, et sui eum non recep-

feingon suaa eft t uut eftonfengon hine gesalde

erunt^ [12] Quotquot autem receperunt® eum, dedit

fSsem. mseht suno Godes posa t ^ hia uero Ssem ^atSe gelefatS

illis* potestatem filios Di"*^^ fieri, his qui credunt

in noma his Sa^e ne of blodum ne of

in nomine ejus. [13] Qui non ex sanguinib:, neq: ex

RUSHWORTH.

[6] pass mon sended from Gode Ssem noma pses loh". [7] Ses com in

cySnisse "p pitnesse "Serh trymide of lehte .... [8] [9] pses

leht solSlice 1Sio inlihteS eghpelcne monno cymende in Oiosne middeng.
[10] in ^iosne midg* paes "j middeng "Serh hine aporden paes "j middeng
hine ne ongsett. [11] in agsen com *} his hine ne on gefengun. [12] spa
oft putudt eft onfengun hine salde him maehte sunu Godes suno Godes
pere t$es "SaSe gile&9 on noma his. [13] Sa'Se ne of blodum ne of

* * misus' ■ * iohannis' ' * testamonium'

* B. omits the rest of this, and the whole of the eighth verse.

* R. inserts * hunc' * R. inserts * hoc*
^ * reciperunt* ® * reciperunt' • * eis*

'0 R. repeats * fiUos df '

s. JOHN I. 6 — 17. 5

iiillo t of lust lichomses ne from uillo t lust ah of Gode

voluntate carnis, neq: ex voluntate viri, sed ex Do"

gecened sint

nati sunt.

•) uord •/• Crs~ lichoma geuorden uaes t is *j gebyde t uunade

[14] Et verbum caro factum est, et habitavit

in usih *} ue gesegon uuldor t gefeon his puldor suelce ancen-

in nobis, et vidimus gloriam ejus, gloriam quasi^ uni-

nedes of t fro* feder fuU puldres i gefeas *} so'Sfestnisses

geniti a Patre, plenum* gratiad et veritatis.

loh"* cy^nisse getrymes of 'Ssem t of him "j

[15] Johannes' testimonium perhibet de ipso, et

cliopa'5 cuoe'Sende ^es uses t is "Sone ie ssegde iuch se9e sefC mec

clamat* dicens, Hie erat quem dixi vobis**, qui post me

tocymende is befe t ser mec auorden uses for^on he& mec uses

venturus est, ante me factus est, quia" pro me erat.

1 of fyllnisse his aUe ue onfengon

[16] Et de plenitudine ejus' omnes accepimus®

uuldor i gefea fore gefea for^on se 8erh Moise

gratiam pro gratia*. [17] Quia lex per Mosen^®

gesald uses gefo t gefea ^ soSfestnise ^erh 9one Hselend Crist

data est, gratia ^^ et Veritas per Ihm Xrs"

geusert^ t auorden is

facta est.

RUSHWORTH.

pilla luste flsesces ne of pilla i luste peres ah of Gode gicenned sint.
[14] ") pord '/* Giistes lichoma aporden pses *} gibyede t punade in us *)
pe gisegun puldor his spelce ancendes fro Feder full puldres . t gefe
*} solSfsBstnisse. [16] .... cy^nisse gitrymetJ of Ssem *} cliopigaS
cpeSende 9es pses ISofi ic ssegde se'5e seffcer me tocymende is bifora
me aporden pses f^t$on bifora mec pses. [16] *} of fyllnisse his us alle
pe onfengun geofo t puldor fore geofo. [17] T^on se ISerh Moys" gisald
pses geofo putudt *} solSfiestnisse ISerh fSoti Hsel! Crist giporden pses.

* * quassi' * * pleni' * * iohannis'

* * clamabat' * R. omits * vobis* * * qui prior'
^ * nos omnes' ® * accipimus* * * gratiam*
^^ * moysen* " R. inserts * autem' ^ * xfm'

SAXON GOSPELS.

God senigmoim ne gesaeh sefra fSe ancenda sune

[18] Dm nemo vidit unquam^ ; unigenitus filius^

86^ is in bearm t in fse^em fadores ^e ilea gessegde *}

qui est in sinu Patris, ipse narrayit. [19] Et

tJis cyCnise lolT tJa t Conn gesendon lud" firo"

hoc' testimonium Johannis, quando miserunt' Judaei ex

Hierosolomiscum fSasm burguseram sacerdas *) diacones to him

Hierosolimis^ sacerdotes et Levitas ad eum^

j^te hia gefrugnon hine t$u huelc t bused art t arS

ut interrogarent eum, Tu quis es ?

[20]

*} geondate t geondetend uaes *} ne onsQC *}

Et confessus est, et non negavit*^ ; et

ondetend iubs f^on nam ic Crist T gefirug-

confessus est, Quia non sum ego Xrs. [21] Et' interro-

non bine bused uut t t^on Helias ar^ t$u *} cue9

gaverunt eum, Quid ergo? Helias es tu? Et dicit,

nam ic

Non sum.

pitge ar?J fSu T geonduserde naese t ne cuoedon

Propheta es tu ? Et respondit, Non"^. [22] Dixerunt

RUSHWORTH.

[18] Grod ne senig gisaeb sefre buta ^e ancenda Sunu se'Se is on barme t
fseSme Fsedres Saea ilea gissegde. [19] *) Sis is eySnisse Ioh~ Sone
gisendun in ludea from Hier tJsem burugpeoru "j diaconas to bim jJte
hisB gifrugne bine ^u bpelc ar?J. [20] -j giondetted paes *) ne onsoe
P^on ne am ie Crist. [21] *} "p gifrugnum bine eftersona bpset for^on
.... arS tJu "J epse'S ne am ic pitga ar^ Su "j ondsporade ne am ic TSon
pitga. [22] epedon T^on bim bpelc ar"S "Su cpeS us jite ondspore

* * boe est*

^ * umquam nisi*

* * birusolimis'

* R. bas * non negavit quia non sum ego xrs*
^ * et ut interrogarent eum iterum*

^ * non sum ergo profeta' .

^ * misserunt iudeam'

8. JOHN 1. 18 — 27. 7

T'Son him to huelc axfS "Su j^te oDcUnisere pe gesellse Osem t$a8e

ergo ei^ Quis es^? ut responsum demus his qui

gesendon usig husBd cuoeSestu fro" 1Se seolfiim

miserunt nos. Quid dicis de te ipso ?

cuaelS ic stefiie clioppendes in uoestem rehtas poeg

[23] Ait, Ego' vox clamantis in deserto, Dirigite' viam

Driht" suae cusBfS fSe uitga

Dni, sicut* dixit Esaias propheta.

1 9atfe asendet t uoeron ma ueron frcT

[24] Et qui^ missi fuerant erant ex PharisaBis.

*) gefrugnon hine *j cuoedon hused

[25] Et' interrogaverunt eum, et dixerunt^, Quid

Hon t r^on. fuluuas tS\i gif iSu ne ai^ Crist ne Helias ne

ergo baptizas, si tu non es Xrs, neq: Helias® neq:

pitga

propheta ?

gi
geonduearde him loh" cnastS ic fiiluga in

[26] Respondit eis Johannes*^ dicens, Ego^^ baptize in

usettre i middum uut iuerra gestod t$one gie iuh ne cunnon

aqua, medius autem vestrum stetit", quern non scitis.

t$e is se9e seft" mec tocymmende is i uses se9e befa t ser

[27] Ipse^' est qui post me venturus est, qui ante

RUSHWORTH.

pe giselle tJaem ISa^e sendun usih hpaet cpe'Sestu fore ISec solfne.
[23] cpse9 ic am stefh cliopende on poestenne rehtas poeg Drihtnes
spa .... Se pitga ongann. [24] *} "Sa^e asended perun of brodru him.
[25] 1 gifrugnun -j cpedun him hpset fortJon fulpastu gif tfu ne ar^ Crist
ne . . . . ne pitga. [26] giondsporade hi*^ .... cpsetJ TSo ic fiilpo iopih
in pwtre middum putud} iopre gistod "Sone ge iop ne cunnun. [27] he
putudt is set^e sefter me tocymende is ... . bifora me giporden paes ISses

^ R. * quis es, die nobis' * * ego sum vox*

' * diregete* * * sicut essaias profeta incipit*

* * misi fuerint ex farisseis'

* R. omits * et' before and * eum' after * interrogaverunt'
'' * ei' after the verb. ® * elias*

^ * iohannis' ^° ' ergo baptize vos*

" R. has * stat quem vos nescitis' ** * ipse autem est'

THE GOSPEL

AOOOBDING TO

S. JOHN

10 8AXON GOSPELS.

efue gecerde uut t "Sa iSe Hielend *) gesseh hia t Oailoo fylgendo

[38] Convcrsus autom Ihs^ ct videns eos sequentes

hine cuoe^ to fStBva bused Hoeca'S gie f(aSe cuoedon him

se^ dicit cis^ Quid quaeritis ? Qui dixerunt ei^ Rabbi,

"p IB gecuoedeu "P gettrahtad sie laruu huer hues 9u t unas Hu

quod dicitur interpretatum\ Magistcr, ubi habitas*?

cueff to him cymaS T geseaC gcuomon *] ^^esegon

[39] Dicit eis, Venite et yidete. Venorunt et videnint

huer gepunade *] mifS hine t miO Oaem gepuuadon of doeg 9aem

ubi maneret', et apud eum roanscrunt die illo*:

sio tid uut ua)8 suelce 1Sio teig9a uses uut

hora autem** erat quasi deciina. [40] Erat autem

bro'Ser Simones an of 'Saem tuaem 9a8e ge-

Andreas', frater Simouis Petri, unus ex duob: qui audi-

herdon from loh" i fylgendo uoerou bine

erant ab Johanne, et secuti^ fuerant eum.

gemoette her serint broker his ^one Simon *}

[41] Jnvenit hie primum fratrem suum Simonem, et

cuoe'5 him to gemoetton -p is getracbtad

dicit oi, Invenimus Messiam^, quod est interpretatum*^

Crist 1 to geUedde hine to iSsam Uselend ymbsceaude

Xrs. [42] Et adduxit*** eum ad Ihm, Intuitus"

BUSHWOBTH.

penm fSadm Hset. [38] efne gicerde putudt tSe Hset *) gisieh bi»
fylgeude him cpae^ him hpset soecas ge '5a9e cpedun him larop fS»t ia
gicpeden IStBt gitrahtad sie larop hpser byes to i punas. [89] cpsB^ him
cymaS ") gisea^ comon 'j gisegun hper he punade -j miS bine gipunadun

on d»ge iisbiu fS'io tid putudt .... [40] broCer Symoms Petre an

of fS'JdiD. tpaem SaSe giherdun from Ioh~ "j fylgende perun penm hine.
[41] *} gimoette her terist broker his Simonnem *j cp^tS him pe gimoettun
fSmt is gitrahtad Crist. [42] "^ to gilaeddun hine to Osem Hset

* * interprsetatur' * * ubitas' * * manere*

* * iUa'

^ R. omits the three last words of this verse and the two first of the
following.

« 'andrias' ? «gecuti it* « * misiam*

* * interpratum* •" * aduxerunt' " * intuituitus'

8. JOHN I. 38 — 47. 11

uut bine se Hselend cuae'S t$u art$ sunu lohannes

autem eum Ihs dixit\ Tu es Simon filius Johanna :

"Su bist geciged "^ is getrabtad carr

tu vocaveris Cephas, quod interpretatur' Petrus.

"SsBs on meme palde gefara in Gali" on Caer meght^ •/■ geliomise

[43] In crastinum voluit exire in Galileam*,

T gemoette fSone iSegn *} cuse^ him to fylge t soec mec

et invenit Philippum*, et dicit ei*, Sequere me.

uses uut of Sser byrig t of Be'Ssaida byrig

[44] Erat autem Philippus® a Bethsaida, civitate

Andreas *} Petres gemoette Pbilippus Natha 9one ISeign

Andreas^ et Petri. [45] Invenit Philippus® !Nathanahel,

1 cusetJ to him "^ ilcas aurat Moises in ae *} uitgu

et dicit ei, Quem scripsit Moses '^ in lege, et prophetae,

ue gemoetun IS one Hselend sunu losephes fro ^ser byrig *}

invenimus, Ihm filium Joseph a Nazareth. [46] Et

onsets to him Natba of Nazareth msege huelchuoegu godes

dixit^® ei Nathanahel, A Nazareth potest aliquid boni

posa cuoe'S to him Phili" cym t geseh gesaeh

esse? Dicit ei Philippus, Veni et vide. [47] Vidit

fSe Hselend Nath" cymmende to him t cuaafS of fSsam t to him

Ihs Nathanahel venientem ad se, et dicit de eo,

beono so'Slice fSe Israhelisca 1" fSsem. facon ne is

Ecce vere^^ Israhelita, in quo dolus non est.

BUSHWOETH.

ymb sceopade putudt bine tSe Hset cpeS him ^u ar8 Symon sunu loh"*
^u bist giceged .... t^set is gitrabtad carr. [43] fSsea on meme palde
gifoera in .. .. "j gimoette ^oft Cegn *} cpse'S him fSe Hset fylig t soec
mec. [44] pses putudt .... from ^Jser byrig t of "Sser csestre And?
*}.... [45] gimoetun Phit Con ISegn "j cpse^ him tJset ilce aprat ....
in se T pitgade pe gimoetun ?5ofl Hset suno Iosep~ of NazareS. [46] •}
cpse^ him msege hpsetpoegnu god posa cpse^J him "Se fSegn cym t gisih.
[47] gisseb "Se Hset Natha cymende to him "j cpaelS of "Ssem heono per

* ' dixit ei' ' ' interprsetatur' ° 'galiliam',

* 'pilipum* ^ 'eiibs' ® • pilipus'
^ 'anchise* ® 'philipus* * 'moyses'

^° R. has ' et dicit ei potest aliquid bone esse dicit essei,' (the * ess'
marked for erasure,) 'philipus'
" 'vir'

2

BAXOK G08PBL8.

oubS to him Nath"

ic pifitea Su t huo£ cu'Sea

[48] Dicit ei Nathanahel, Unde me nosti ?

-J cuoeff to bim sr 'Soa Sec

et dixit ei, Priusquam te

geonduearde ai
Bespondit

Phil geceigde IBIS'S; iSa pere under Ssm ficbeam ic geesli tJeo

Philippua vocaret, cum gbscs aub ficu vidi' te.

geonduearde him Natha ^ cuieS U Inruu 611 ar^t

[49] lleapoodit' ci Nathanahol et ait, Kabbij tu ea

Eninu Godea ^n arS ^Jxig lerjkt geondauarede ae HEelend

filius Di", tu es rex Israhel. [50] Kespondit Ihs

^ euieS to hr TSon ic cuosd tSe ic geaffih Sao under Baau ficbeam

et dixit ei, Quia disi tibi, vidi' te sub ficu,
Hu gelefeS mant of Siem Su biat geaegn ^ cuteS Mm to

credis? raajua hia Tidebia. [51] Et dicit ei,

BoSHce miS ic ouc^o iuh ge geeeaS t* heofun nntpied i
Amen amen dico vobia, videbitis ccelum apertum, et

englfta Godea up atigende i ofdune stigende oferuBi sana
angeloa Di" ascendentea et desccndentca' aupra filium

1 doeg oSero b% tndo t Germo gepordeco uaroa in
II. [1] °Et die altera nubtise factfe aunt in

Su pere under Ssera ficbeocie t fiotree
him Natha 1 cjiieS larpa Su arS ai
[50] gioadsporade Ce Est ^ cpalS him
•^3-SEemSi' - ■- -

cpteS hiin Ntetbi hpona mec
»rSon Soo .... gioegde miSSj
I (psieh. [49] ^ giondaporadB
u Godea Su ariS eying IsT.
"Hon ie cpeoB Be io pash Veo
Su biat gisegen. [51] ^

cpKS him aotiliee BoCIioe io cpeoSo iop ge giseaS 'Si

1 euglaa Giodea of dune aatigende 1 atigende or ufa auuo n

II, [I] T diege Cirda htemdo t teorme apordna perun

ifan ontyned

' et respondit ei natbahel' '
diaoendentes'
i been added by a later hand

■ ■^^.-^^ ■ ■■' < ■ II u *< ' <i|-

■j';nJti>«M* M

Mil

m

s. JOHN 1. 48 — II. 7.

13

Sasr byrig geliomeses *} uaes ?Jiu moder ^ "Se Haelend "Ser ge-

Canna GalilaeaB; et erat mater Ihu ibi. [2] Vo-

ceiged uaBs uut 'Ser t t^ider sec se Hael! "^ ^egnas his to Saem

catus est autem ibi^ et Ihs et discipuli ejus ad

fiirmu I hsemdum *j miSSy gescyrte i> uin CHOC'S moder Haelendes

nubtias^ [3] Et deficiente vino, dicit mater Ihu'

to him uin nabbat^

ad eum, Vinum non habent.

"J cueS to him se Haelend huaed "Se *} me is la pif *

[4] Et dicit ei Ihs, Quid tibi* et mihi est, mulier,

ne "Saget cuom tid min cuae^ moder his ISssm embeht-

nondum venit hora mea. [5] Dicit mater ejus minis-

monnum \ Ssem birilu suae hused he gecue'Sas to iuh doatS t uirca'S

tris, Quodcumq*/ dixerit vobis, facite.

poeron uut ISer stsenino fatto t bydno sex gesettedo

[6] Erant® autem ibi lapidae hydriae sex positaB^,

sefter claensunge ludana. niomende t genomon

secundum purificationem Judseorum®, capientes

syndrige sestras tuoege t "Sreaf cuseS to Ssem

singidi® metretas^® binas vel ternas. [7] Dicit eis

BUSHWOETH.

-. . . . "3 paes fSio moder "j Se Haet. [2] "Ser giceged paes putudt ^ "Se
Haet "3 tJegnas his to fSsdva. feormum. [3] "j mi'S'Sy giscyrte p pin cpaeO
"Sio moder tJaes H" to him pinn ne habba'ff. [4] i cpaeS him ^e Haet
hpaet me i fSe is pif ne Sa gett com tide min. [5] cpae9 moder his ^aem
ebihtmonnu"" spa hpaet gecpeoSas to iop doaS t pyrce'S p. [6] perun
putudt staenene fato sexo gisette aefter claensunge ludeana nimende i
ginom syndrige sestras tpoege \ Sria. [7] cpse'S him tSe H~ gif yillaS ge 8a

ihS'

' R. omits * ibi' « * nuptias' ^ *

* * mihi et tibi* ® 'quodcum*

® ' erat* in text, ' n ' superscribed apparently by the glossist.

'' 'possitae'
10 'metritas'

8 t

iudeorum*

9 (

singulae'

* ' t huaed gebyretJ Ce t me to pyrcanne pundar aer min feeder uselle
of heofhu geleafia. ' marginal note in L.

t * t eghuselc an uses tui sestre gemot uel t 9rea fullunga*

14 SAXON OOSPBLS.

86 Haei gefyUefS gie 9a fatto of usetre *} geMdon tkk ilea xdiS

Ihs^^ Implete' hydreas aqua. Et iropleverunt eas usq:

to briorde up *} cuse^ him to se Hset birile'5 t d&le^ nu t sona

ad summum. [8] Et dicit eis Ihs, Haurite* nunc^

*j brenge'S Csem aldormen T gebrohtim jJte t mifWJy uut

et ferte* archetriclino. Et tulerunt. [9] Ut autem

Tgeberigde t Tgebarg se aldormon f useter to uine geuorden

gustavit archetriclinus^ aquam vinum factum,

*} ne piste huona pere t$a embehtmenn i uut geuiston

Et non scicbat" unde esset, ministri autem sciebant^

ffa'Se birladon "P useter ceige'S 9one brydgum» se aldormonn

qui haurierant* aquam, vocat® sponsum archetriclinus*®,

"3 cuoeC to him

[10] Et dicit ei,

aelc mon i5one fma t serist "p god uin setteS *) mi1S9y

Omnis homo primum bonum vinum ponit^ et cum

indrungno biCon 9onne p jite pyrrestu bitS * t is Cu ge-

inebriati fuerint", tunc id quod deterius^* est; tu ser-

healde ^ god uin ui9 to 9ises t ui^ nu t uitS ^ageana

vasti^' bonum yinum usq: athuc".

RUSHWORTH.

feto ?Ja8 of psetre *) gifyldon d Sailco o6 to to briorCe upp. [8] T cp»tJ
him fSe Haet biriligaS nu •) brengaC "Ssem aldormen "j to gibrohtun.

[9] i> putudi" inberigde fSe aldormen fSset pseter to pine giporden *J ne
piste hpona pere fSa, embihtmen putudt gipistun iS&ISe biriladun t paes j>
pseter gicega^ Son brydguma Se aldormonn. [10] *} cpae'S him
eghpelc mon '^e forma i aerist Sset gode pin seted 'j mi^'Sy indruncne
bioSon menn Sonne t SaBt Ssette pyrss bi'S Su soSlice giheolde Sset gode

^ ' ihs"* wanting in text of R., but supplied over the line by the glosser.
' * inpletae hidrias' ^ 'aurite*

* 'adferte architriclino et adtullerunt' ^ ' architriclinus*

* 'sciebam' ^ 'sciebat' ® 'aurierant'

® 'vocavit' '" 'architriclinus' ^^ K. adds 'hominis*

" ' derius' written by macregol, corrected into * deterius' by the glossist.
" R. has * tu vero reservasti* ** * adhuc'

* ' t j> uirresta mon drincaS sed ende' marginal note in L.

S.JOHN 11. 8 — 15. 15

iSiB uorhte fruma t^ara uundra se Hset in fSedv byrig

[11] Hoc fecit initium^ signorum His in Cana* Gali-

1 sedeaude uuldor t gefea his *} gelefdon on

laeae, et manifestavit gloriam suam', et crediderunt in

hine t^egnas his aeff fSia ^ona astag ISa burig

eum discipuli ejus. [12] Post hoc descendit Oapharnaum

he T his moder *} his bro^ro *j his ^egnas *j

ipse, et mater ejus*, et fratres ejus, et discipuli ejus, et

0er uunadon ne menigum dagum t unmonigum dagum *)

ibi raanserunt non multis dieb:. [13] Et

geneolecde eastro ludea *} astag "Sa burig

properabat^ Pascha Judseorum® et ascendit Hierosolyma'

se HsbJ

Ihs,

«

"J gemoete in ^aem temple bebycgendo exen T scipo

[14] Et invenit in templo vendentes boves et oves,

1 culufro T Sa mynetro sittendo *} mi^Cy

et columbas, et nummularios® sedentes, [15] Et cum

geporhte suelce suopa of rapum alle ^a Tdraf of

fecisset quasi® flagellum de funiculis, omnes ejecit'** de

Ssem temple

templo,

9a scipo sec to9on -} 9a exin 'j ^sera mynetra of gset mseslen 'j

Oves quoq: et boves, et nummulariorum effudit 8bs, et

RUSHWORTH.

pinn pi© to 9isse t pi© nu. [11] ©is porhte fruma tJara pundra Se Haet
in fSser byrig . . . . 'j seteopde puldor his 'J gilefdun in hme ©egnas his.
[12] sefter Cisse 9ona astia.g 9a of burug he T moder his t his bro9ro *}
9egnas his *} 9er gipunade no monigne daBg. [13] T gineolicad pses
eostrum ludeana "3 astag Hier~ ^e Haet. [14] *j gimoette in temple
bibyccende exen t scip *} culfre *} 9a myneteras sitende. [16] T mi99y
giporhte spelce spiopa of rapun alle 9a fdraf of 9sem temple 9a scip ec
to "Son "J 9a exen "j 9ara mynetera of geatt mseslen -j 9a discas ymb

^ R. ' ser' expuncted before 'signorum* ^ ' channa galilise *

^ * ejus* * R. omits 'ejus' * 'prope erat'

® * iudeorum *

^ ' hierusolimam/ * ihs ' supplied by a later hand.

" 'nummulariorum* ® 'quassi' *° 'jecit'

g^i'^HWMBi—— ■— it*B>M gTr~rn -^ — s — e ^ ^

16 SAXON GOSPELS.

9a discas ymbcerde *) Saem t^aSe ^a culufero bebohton

mensas subvertit. [16] Et his qui columbas yendebant

cue9 gebrengaS 'Sas hiona nalla^ gpyrca bus fadores mines

dixit^, Auferte ista hinc', nolite facere domum Patris mei

bus caepinces

domum negotiationis.

eftgemyndigo r?Jon ueron ISegnas bis jite auritten

[17] Recordati vero sunt discipuli ejus' quia scribtum

uses elnung \ sefista buses lilies geet mec

est, Zelus domus tuae comedit* me.

geondueardon forCon lud" t cuedon bim buelc

[18] Responderunt ergo JudaDi^ et dixerunt ei, Quod

becon Su adeaues us TtJon ^as ?5u pyrces

signum ostendis' nobis, quia haec facis ?

geondsuearade se Hselend ^ cue9 ^sem undoe^ tempel

[19] Respondit His et dixit eis', Solvite templum

9is *} on 9riim dagum ic auecco "^ cuedon

hoc, et in trib: diebus excitabo illud. [20] Dixerunt

rtJon lud" feortig t sex uintro getimbred uses

ergo Judsei', Quadraginta et sex annis aedificatum est

tempel Sis "j ?Ju on 'Sriim dagum auecceS jJ

templum hoc, et tu trib:® dieb: excitabis illud ?

be uut gecue^ of temple bis licbomes

[21] Ille autem dicebat de templo corporis sui.

RUSHWORTH.

cerde. [16] -j Csem «a»e »a culfra bibobtun gibrenga'S "Sas biona
nallat^ ge gipercan.bus Faedres mines bus cepinge. [17] eft gimyndgje
rtJon perun ISegnas bis "^te apriten pass anunga buses 'Sines giete mec.
[18] giondpordun TCon ludei "j cpedun bim bpelc becun Cu seteopes us
f^Con pyrcas "Sas. [19] giondsporade "Se Hsel T cpaetJ f^ssm undua9
"Son tempel tJis "j on Crim dagum ic apecco "Saet. [20] cpedun TtJon
ludeas feopertig -j sex pinter gitimbred pass tempel Ses t Su on ^rim
dagum apeceC Saet. [21] be putudl gicpae^ of temple licboma bis.

^ omitted in R.

* originally 'bne' in R., *i* bas been added before tbe 'b*

' added in lower margin. * 'commedit' * *iudei'

" 'ostendit nobis qui haec' in R., omitting 'facis'

' 'illis' 8 'iudei' » Mntres'

S. JOHN II. 16 III. 1. 17

mi'SSy uut arise^ i aras fro deadiun efbgemyndgo ueron

[22] Cum ergo resurrexi^set^ a mortuis, recordati sunt

his ^egnas T^on %\a gecue?J *} gelefdon ^sem uritte

discipuli ejus quod hoc dicebat*, et crediderunt scribturse',

T uorde Sone t tte cuaeS se Haet

et sermoni quern dixit Ihs.

mi'St^y uut uere \ uaBS t^sem liodum in eostro in

[23] Cum autem esset* Hierosolymis in Pascha, in

daege halgum menigo gelefdon in his noma gesegon

die festo, multi crediderunt in nomine ejus, videntes

becno his 9aSe geuorhte he uut se Haet ne lefde t

signa ejus quae faciebat. [24] Ipse autem Ifts non cred-

ne trugude hine seolfhe him i Ssi foreOon he uiste &lle

ebat semet ipsum eis, eo quod ipse nosset*^ omnes,

1 riSon t "^te tJaerf him ne uses "^te senig •^^* \ huelc

[25] Et® quia opus ei non erat ut quis

cySnise "Serhtrymede of menu he TtJon uiste huset

testimonium perhiberet de homine, ipse enim sciebat quid

pere in menn

esset in homine'.

uaes uut monn of Nicodemus

III. [1] Erat autem® homo ex PharisaBis®, Nicodemus

genemned aldormonn ludeana

nomine, princeps JudaBorum^^

BUSHWOBTH.

[22] miSSy fortJon arises t aras from deoSe eftgimyndge perun t^egnas
his rSon "Sis gicpseS "Se Hset T gilefdun "Ssem gipritte T porde Saem i>te
cpseS "Se Haei. [23] mitJSy putudt pere t paes ^aem liodum in eostru
on halgum daege monige gilefdun on noma his gisegon beceno his ISalSe
he porhte. [24] he putudt ISe Haet ne gelefde \ ne gitrygade hine
solfne him f "Son t'te he usih piste alle. [25] "SaSe pere him ne paes
^te aenig \ eghpelc cy'Snisse Serhtrymede of menn he TSon piste hpaet
pere in menn he T'Son.

III. [1] paes putudt sum mon of Phaf* .... ginemned aldormon

* ' surrexisset' ^ * ihs" * added in B. ' * scripturae*

* * in hierusolimis* ^ 'nos esset* * B. <m,. * et*

^ E. repeats ' ipse enim' here. * * quidam' added in B.

® * pharisseis, necodimus ' ^® * iudeorum '

D

^gfcM^«.^f^,l^i^1^fcM— p—W— — 1^ ■ »H 11 nn iWl»li t .. ' ■* .'^S-h.?--^.^

18 SAXON GOSPBLS.

'tSes cuom to him on nseht *} cuae'S to him \a liu-uu

[2] Hie venit ad eum nocte, et dixit^ ei, Rabbi,

ue uuton j^te from Grode tSu gecuome laruu ne senigmonn msege

scimus quod^ a DcT veaisti magister, nemo enim potest

"Sas taceno geuirce iS&fSe ^u doas t uirc buta sie God mitS him

haBC signa facere quae tu facis, nisi fuerit Ds" cum eo.

geondsuserade se Haet *} cuse'5 to hi" so^ is so'Slice ic ssego

[3] Respondit Ihs et dixit ei', Amen amen dice

iSe buta huelc acenned sie snude t niunge ne msege gesea

tibi, nisi quis natus* fuerit denuo*^, non potest videre

TIC Godes cue9 to him Nicodi se aldorm~ huu

regnum Di~. [4] Dicit ad eum Nicodemus®, Quomodo

maege se monn j^te se acenned mi^^y aid bi'S

potest homo nasci cum senex^ sit ?

huae'Ser msege in uombe moderes his eftgeboetad "pte

Numquid potest in ventrem matris suae iterate in-

ingse 1 acenned se geonduearde se Hselend sot$ is so'Slice

trare^ et nasci? [5] Respondit '^ Ihs, Amen amen

ic cue'So iSe buta hua eftboren se of usetre 'j gaste ne

dice tibi, Nisi quis reuatus fuerit ex aqua et spu^^ non

msege -pie ingsB \ ingeonga in ric Godes "p acenned

potest introire in regnum Di". [6] Quod natum

is i hi1S of lichoma lichoma is

est ex" carne, caro est;

BUSHWOBTH.

ludeana. [2] fSeB com to him on nseht t cpae^ him larop pe putum
r^on fSu '/ come fro G" •/ Gode larop ne aenig for^on maege ?Jas tacono
"Su gipyrca 8a'8e Su does buta sie Drih~ miS him. [3] giondporde tSe
Haet *} cpaeS soiSlice soSt ic cpeoSo So buta hpelc acenned sie snude t
uiopunga ne maege gisea rice Godes. [4] cpaeS to him NichoHem*" huu
maeg monn "pte sie acenned mitJ^y aid biS hpeSer J hpaet msege on
pombe modor his "^te ge ingse "j acenned sie. [6] giondsporade him
aeftersona fSe Haet T cpae^ BO'S is so^lice ic cpe?5o Se buta hpelc eftboren
sie of paetre "j Gaste Halgum ne maeg ingaa in rice Godes. [6] "Saet

* * dicit' * * quia tu venisti a do magister'
' R. om. *ei' * 'renatus* * 'denauo*

• 'necodimus' ' 'senescit* " *introiare,' ' a* expuncted.
» R. has ' ei iterum ihs et dixit' ^ * spii sco'

" 'de'

s. JOHN m. 2 — 12.

19

1 't^te acenned biS t is of gaste gast is ne uundra

Et quod natum est ex spu, sps est. [7] Non mire-

Su f^on ic cuoe^ "Se gerise'S t behofa^ t gedsefoe'S iuo snude

ris^quia dixi tibi, Oportet vos' nasci denuo*.

se gast ^er uil ore'Sa'S 1 stefne his &u geheres ah ne

[8] Sps ubi vult spirat, et vocem ejus audis, sed non*

•Su uast t nastu huona cymaS t huidir gaa^iJ t fsera'S suae is eghuelc

scis unde veniat, et quo vadat* ; sic est omnis®

se^e acenned is of gaaste geonduearde Nicodi^se aldomT"}

qui natus est ex spu. [9] Respondit Nicodemus^ et

cuoe^ him to huu magon "Sas posa t geuoi^a ge-

dixit ei^ Quomodo possunt haec fieri? [10] Re-

ondsuarade se Haet t cuae'5 to him ISn arS laruu Israhelis 1

spondit Ills et dixit ei, Tu es magister Israhel®, et

Sas ^u nast t "Sas Se sint uncu^o so^ is so'Slice ic cue'So fSe

haec ignoras? [11] Amen amen dice tibi,

f~Son ^ ne uuton ue gesprecas t *}> ue gesegun pe getrymes

quia quod scimus loquimur, et quod vidimus testamur^®,

1 cyt$nisse t uitnessa usa t usema ne gie onfoas gif

Et testimonium nostrum non accipitis". [12] Si

Sa eor^lico ic cue's iuh t ne gee gelefes huu gif

terrena dixi vobis, et non creditis^^ quomodo, si

RUSHWORTH.

acenned is of flaesce lichoma is ^ 'pie acenned is of gaste gast is.
[7] ne pundra ^u f'^on ic cpe^So fSe giriseS t bibofaS iop aJle .... snude
of niope. [8] gast 'Ser pill oe^iga ^ stefh his 9u giheres ah ne pastu
hpona cymetS *] hpider ga'5 spa is eghpelc se'Se acenned is of gaste.
[9] ondsporade . . . . *j cpae^ him t huu magun "Sas posa. [10] gionds-
porade "Se HaBt *j cpaeS him "Su artS laror Israbelisc t Cas Cu nast.
[11] so^ sotJlice ic cpeSo Se f"?Jon "p fSu past t putan "p pe gispreocas t
•jitte pe giseatS pe gitrymma'S "j cytJnisse use t userra ne onfoas ge.
[12] gif 'Sa on eortJlico ic cpe'80 iop t ne gilefas ge huu gif ic cpe'So iop

^ 'mineris'

' 'nicodimus*
>riginally ' t
" 'credidistis'

^ R. adds *omnes*

< 'nescis' « 'vadit'

® ' et quomodo *
^^ originally ' tetamur' in R.

^ 'denovo*

* * omnes'

® * in israhel'

" 'accipistis'

D 2

W«WIHBHiP««M««l

^■' 1 '

20 8AX0N G08FUL8.

cue9o t ssego iuh "Sa heofunlico ge gelefe<5 *) nsenigmonn

dixero vobis cselestia, credetis^? [13] Et nemo

astag in beofne buta <5e9e ofdunestag of heofiia' sunu

ascendit in caslu, nisi qui descendit' de csdIo, filius

monnes se^e is t uses in heofou" ") suae Moii gefeal-

hominis, qui est in ca^lo. [14] Et sicut Moses* exal-

de t fcuom "Sa nedrse in poestf n Huas gefeage i ofsuiSa is gedeaf-

tavit serpentem in deserto, ita exaltari* opor-

nad sunu monnes "pie egbuelc se9e gelefe'S in Ssemt

tet filium hominis. [15] Ut omnis qui credit in ipso,

ne losaS ah be haefe^ lif cce

non pereat*, sed habeat vitam* sBternam.

suse forffon lufade God 9one middangeard "pie sunu

[16] Sic enim dilexit Ds'^ munduin, ut filium*

his ancende gesalde ^te egbuelc se9e gelefetf on hine ne

suum unigenitum daret^ ut omnis qui credit in eum^ non

losas ah hasfefS lif ece

pereat®, sed habeat vitam seternam.

ne r^on gesende Grod sunu his in middang "pie

[17] Non enim misit^** Ds filiu suum in mundiim, ut

gedoemde middang ah t^te uere gehsoled middan "Serb hine

judicet mundum, sed" ut salvctur mundus" per ipsum.

8e9e gelefe5 on hine ne bi9 fSe gedoemed se'i^e uut ne

[18] Qui credit in eum, non judicatur", qui autcm non

BUSHWORTH.

"5a heofunlico ge gilefas. [13] T ne aenig mon astag in heofnas buta
setSe ofdiine astag of heofhe suno monnes se'b'e is on beofne. [14] T
spa .... gifeade t fcom Sa nedre on "Stem pestenne spa gifeage I of spit^e
gidsefna^ sunu monnes. [15] "^te eghpelc seSe gilcfeC in ^on ne
losaO ah haefeS lif hajfeiS ece. [16] spa fortJon lufade God "Siosne
middeng 1>te sunu his ancenda gisalde 1> eghpelc setJe gilefe"5 in hine
ne losa^ ah baefe^ lif ecce. [17] ne forCon sende God suno his on
middeng ^ gidoemde middengeord i>te giboeled pere middeng "Serh
hine. [18] se^e gilefe'5 on hine ne bitJ '5e gidoemed setJe putudt ne

* 'creditis' ' 'discendit' ^ 'moy*

* 'exalta' * *periat' * R. inserts 'abeat'
' R. inserts *hunc' ^ 'flium* ® 'periat'

^» 'missit* " R. om. 'sed' " 'mundum'

" * iudicabitur qui autem non iudicabit credit'

s. JOHN III. 13 — 22. 21

gelefes feestlice gedoemed is r'^on ne gelefde on noma

credit, jam judicatus est, quia non credit in nomine

9ses ancende sunu Godes

unigeniti filii Di".

^set is uut 1Se dom nSon leht cuom on

[19] Hoc est autem judicium^ quia lux venit in

middang T gelufadun menn suit^or tJiostro "Son

mundum, et dilexerunt^ homines magis tenebras quam

leht ueron f ~Son hiora yflo uerco t undedo

lucem, erant enim eorum mala opera.

aelc .>^. rSon seSe yfle t misdoe© gefietJ t leht */• Xrs *J

[20] Omnis enim qui male agit, edit lucem, et

ne cuom t cymes to leht •/• Xfs "J^te ne se fcuodeno uoerco

non venit ad lucem, ut non arguantur opera

his aeiSe uut uircaS so'Sfsestnise cymme9 to leht

ejus. [21] Qui autem facit veritatem, venit ad lucem,

'^sete sie adeaued his uerco TSon in Gode sint geuordeno

ut manifestentur ejus' opera quia in Do sunt facta.

aeff 'Sas cuom se Hselend •) Oegnas his in

[22] Post haec venit Ills et discipuli ejus in

ludea eor'Su t Cer geuunade miS iSdsm. t

Judaeam* terram, et illic morabatur^ cum eis, et

gefulguade

baptizabat®.

BUSHWOBTH.

gidoeme^ ne gilefes faestlice gidoeomed is VfSon ne gilefe'S on noma
©ses ancenda sunu Godes. [19] "Sis is putudt ^e doema his for^on leht
com on middengeord *] cpedun menn spi^or Siostni "Sonne leht pses
f~Son hiora yfle t mis perc. [20] eghpelc fonSon seSe yfle t mis doe's
gifiaS tJaet leht T ne cymetJ to lehte ^te ne sie forcpeSeno perc his.
[21] se'Se putudt doe's so^ibstnisse cyme^ to lehte ^ie se seteoped perc
his for^on in Gode sindun gipordne. [22] sefter Oassum com ^e Haet
1 "Segnas his in ludea eor©o Y ^er gipuna mi^ hine t gifulpade.

^ R. inserts * eius' ^ *dixerunt* ^ * opera eius*

* 'iudiam* * 'demorabatur' ® *babtizabat'

22 8AX0N GOSPELS.

U8M uut eao loh" fblpande in Sasr stoue aot t neh

[23] Erat autem Johannes^ baptizans in ^non juxta

Salim 9er stoue set 'Ssm luetru rSon luetro menigo ueron tSer

Salim^ quia aqusd' multaa erant illic^

*) togecuomon ") peron gefuluad fro him ne t^aget t ft^n

et adveniebant, et baptizabantur*. [24] Nondum enim

gesendet uss in carcem lohan anorden usbs

missus* fuerat in carcerem* Johannes. [25] Facta est

for^on dom fro 'Segnnm loh" mi<5 ludemn from

ergo qusestio ex discipulis* Johannis cum Judsais' de

ckensunge i gecuomon to lohan *) cuoed-

purificatione. [26] Et venerunt ad Johannem, et dixe-

on to him laruu se^e usbs 'Sec mi9 begienda lorda fSsam streame

runt ei. Rabbi, qui erat tecum trans Jordanen^

fSsem. cySnisse 9u getrymedis heono fSes fiduas *) alle

cui testimonium perhibuisti®, ecce, hie* baptizat, et omnes

cymmes to him geonduearde loh" "j cuelS

veniunt ad eum. [27] Respondit Johannes et dixit*®,

ne msBge monn onfoa senig buta him sie

Non potest homo accipere quicquam, nisi ei fuerit"

gesald of beofaum gie iuh me cyVnisse

dEitum de caelo. [28] Ipsi" vos mihi testimonium

RUSHWORTH.

[23] pses putudl: ec -) Ioh~ fiilpende in fSser stoppe mt t neh Salim 'Saer
^tope rtJon pa?ter monige penin '5er *j to gicomun monige *j gifiilpade
penm. [24] ne t^agett forSon asended paes in carcem .... [25] apor-
den paes f ""Son doom of tJegnum his loh"* miS ludeum from clsensunge.
[26] *j gicomon to loh"* cpedun him larop setSe paes Sec mi's bigeonda
lordanea Saem ^u cySnisse Cerh trymedes heono Ces fulpade *j aUe
comon to him. [27] giondsporade Ioh~ "j cpae'S him ne maeg mon
onfoa aenig buta se him said of heofne. [28] ge iop me cySnisse t$erh

^ ' autem et iohannis babtizans in ennon*

* originally 'que' in R., altered to * aque*

* * babtizabantur ' * 'misus*

* The initial 'c''has been added above the line by a later hand in R.

* R. inserts 'eius' ^ 'iudeis' ^ *peribuisti*
» ' babtizat hie' »« R. inserts ' eius' " * fuerit ei'
" 'ipse'

s. JOHN III. 23—33. 23

getrymmes ^te ic ssegdo ic ne am Crist ah T'JJon t jite

perhibetis quod dixerim^. Ego non sum Xrs, sed quia

gesendet am »r hine 86*56 lisef68 9a biydo

missus'* sum ante ilium. [29] Qui babet sponsam,

brydguma is t biS meg t friond uft Saes brydgumes aefSe stondas "j

sponsus est, amicus autem sponsi qui stat et

geheres hin6 mit$ gefea gef 6a9 t bit$ glsed fe ste£ae 'Sags brydg^mues

audit eum' gaudio gaudet propter vocem sponsi*,

Sis nSon gefea t glaednisse min gefyUed is hine t hi"

hoc ergo gaudium meum impletum est. [30] Ilium

ged8efnat$ "pie auexe mec uut ^ ic gelytlege seSe ufe

oportet crescere, me autem minui. [31] Qui desursum^

um
ciiom ofufa alle t of aUe is

venit, supra® omnes est^,

seSe is of eor©o of eorSo is *j ofer eor©o spreca'S

Qui est de terra, de terra est, et de terra loquitur,

se^e of heofhu* cuom of aUe id *j "pie

qui de coelo venit, supra' omnes estf. [32] Et quod

gesiis T gehereS j> Y Sis getryme'S *j cytJnisse his nsenigmonn

vidit et audit, testatur^ et testimonium ejus nemo

onfoas

accipit.

RU8HW0RTH.

trymes "Jite cpaetS iop ic ne am ic Crist ah for'Son gisended am ic bifora
him. [29] seSe hsdfefS tJa bryde brydguma is t bi'S friond t meg putudt
Caes brydgimia se^e stondeS •} gilieres mi's gifeo gifeaS fore stefiie Saes
brydguma Sis forSon gifea t glaedscip min gifylled is. [30] him
gidaefnaS "^te apexe putudt mec Sset ih lytlige. [31] seSe ufa com
ofer ufa allum is T ofer ufa spreceS seSe putudt is of eoi^o of eorSo is
•} of eorSo spreceS seSe of heofnum com ofer is aUe is. [32] *j "^te
gisaeh t giherde Sset is gitrymed t cySnisse his ne senig mon onfoae'S.

* * dixerim vobis * * 'misus' ^ *cum*

* 'spons* * 'disursam*

^ R. ' super omnes est et desursum loquitur'
' R. inserts ' est' ^ R. adds ' hoc'

* *•/• xrs . • rT

. , '/ ^ , m margin oi JL.
t '•/• xrs °

24 8AX0N GOSPELS.

seOe onfbeH his cy^Snise his gemercmde rYon

[33] Qui accipit ejus testimonium^, signavit qaia

God t i^te GcmI im Botfcued is t Rotf&ist is tSone rtSon sende

DS Ycrax est. [34] Quern enim misit'

GckI uordo Godes gespreces ne f^on to gemot selee G^od

Ds, verba Di" loquitur, non enim ad mensuram dat Di

iSoue gaast

Spm.

se feeder lufat? t^one Bunu i alio gesald in hond

[35] Pater diligit' filium, et omnia dedit in manum^

his

ejus.

selSe gclefe'iS in sunu hsBfeS lif ece se'Ke

[36] Qui credit in filium habet vitam SBterna^ qui

nut ungelefen is tSsam. sunu ne gesii'S lif ah unelSOo

autem ineredulus est filio*, non videbit vitam, sed ira

Go<les puneS oF hine

Di" manet* super eum.

t>te uut ongeat se Hset f ''Son geherdon 'Sa selar-

IV. [1] Ut ergo agnovit' Ihs quia audierunt Phari-

uas jJte se Hset menigo 'Segnas uirca'S t fuluaS "Son

saei®, quia Ihs plures discipulos facit et baptizat* quam

loh" fSsech. se Hst ne fuluuade ah

Johannes; [2] Quaraquam Ihs^^ non baptifearet" sed

RUSHWORTH.

[33] se'Se onfoefJ his cySnisse his gimercade foi-i5on God soSfnst ia.
[34] Sonne T^on sende God pord Godes gispreces no for^on to
gimoettane sele^ God gast. [35] fUe Fseder lufaS Soft Suno t alle
saMe in honda his. [36] se^e gilefeS on tSone Suno haefeS lif ece se'Se
putudt ungelefend is on ^one Suno ne gisi'S lif ah pweSCo God pone's
ofer hine.

IV. [1] "t> forCon ongaett f^Son giherdon Ca aldepearas j>te "Se Hset
monige tJegnas pyrce^ t fulpa'S ^onne loh". [2] t?eh "Se t spa he "Se

* R. repeats 'eius' * *missit' ' 'dilegit'

* 'manu' * 'infilio' ® 'maneuit'
^ ' cognovit qui ' ^ ' farissei quod ' ^ 'hahtizat'

'" K. inserts 'ipse' " 'hahtizaret'

8. JOHN III. 33 IV. 9.

25

Segnas his Tleort ludeam "j foerde seflbsona in

discipuli ejus; [3] Reliquit Judaeam^ et abit iterum in

Saer maeg^ uaes gedsefenlic uut hine j>te offoerde tJerh

Galilaaam^ [4] Oportebat autem eum transire per

Samaria Sa burug

Samariam.

cuom

uut in caestre Samarises

[5] Venit ergo in civitatem Samariae

"Sio is gecuoeden Sichar neh Saer byrig "p salde lac"

qu8B dicitur Sychar', juxta praedium quod dedit Jacob

los sune his

Joseph filio suo.

riSon

uses uut 9er uaelle lacobes se Hset

[6] Erat autem ibi fons Jacob. Ihs

uoeng uaes

ergo, fatigatus

^ uaelle

fontem,

of geonguses sittende t gessett susa or

ex* itinere, sedebat sic super

tid uses suelce t^io sesta cuom uif of t^ser

Hora erat quasi *^ sexta. [7] Venit® rnulier de Sama-

byrig to ladanne usef cuse9 to hir se Hset sel me drinca

' ria haurire' aquam. Dicit ei Ihs, Da mihi bibere.

Segnas TSon his foerdon in "Sa ceastre jJte metto

[8] Discipuli enim® ejus® abierant in civitatem, ut cibos

bochton t ceapadon

emerent^^

cuae'8 T'Son to him uif j> ilea

[9] Dicit ergo ei mulier ilia"

Samaritanisca huu t^u lud" mi$8y arS drinca from

Samaritana, Quomodo tu^ JudsBus cum sis, bibere a

RUSHWOBTH.

Haet ne fulpade ah 'Segnas his. [3] forleort ludeam eorSo ") foerde
eftersona in Galileam. [4] paes gidaefendlic putudt hine ^aette or'foerde
"Serb 8a burug. [6] com forSon in fSa, caestre Samaf ^io is gicpeden
Sichar neh ^aer byrig "^te salde lacob losepes simo his. [6] paes
putudt Cer paella lacobes "Se Hael for'Son poerig paes of gonge sitende
paes t saet spa ofer 'Saem paella tid paes spelce 8io sexta. [7] pif of
"Saer byrig to hladanne tJaet paeter cpae'S him Se Haet sel me drinca.
[8] Segnas putudt foerdun in caestre "Jite mete bohtun him. [9] cpaetS
T'Son to him "p pif Samaritanesca hu fSu ludesc miiJSy ar^ drincende

^ ' iudeam terram'

* 'exitere'

^ 'aurire'

»» R. adds 'sibi'

' 'galileam'
* 'quassi vi'
® * autem'
" R. om. * ilia'

^ 'sichar*

* R. om. 'venit'

® R. om. ' eius*

E

26 SAXON 008PBL8.

mec giues iSu. "Sa mi's uif Samaritanisca na FtSon

IDC poscis, qua) cum^ mulier Samaritana? non enim

Hint gebyrelico lud" to Samaritaniscum geonduearde se Hnl«nd

coutuntur' Juda)i Samaritanis. [10] Hespondit Ihs

"^ Clue's to hir gif iSu uistes geafa Godes

et dixit ei, Si scires donum* Di",

") hua is se'Se cue^ to "Se sel me drinca 9a uut 1* uoen

Et quis est* qui dicit tibi. Da niihi bibere, tu for-

is gif 1SvL gegiuedes fi*6 Ssem *) gesalde fSe i sec ualde geeealla tSe

sitan'^ petisses ab eo, et dedisset tibi

uffif cuic i lifiielle uset~ cuseS to him ^ uif la drihr

aquam vivam. [11] Dicit ei mulier, Dne

ne in huon t^u blada hsefis 9u *} se pytt heh is huona t huser

neq: in quo hauris^ habes^ et puteus altus est, unde

hsefis 'Su uaetter cuic ahne t hue<5er ar9 "Su

ergo habes undara' vivam? [12] Nuraquid tu

mara t hera fro feder usum lacob" se8e gesalde us (Hosne

major es patre nostro Jacobs qui dedit nobis put-

u
pytt t usella ") he of 'Ssem dranc sec sun^ his *) feo'Sorfota t neteno

eum®, et ipse ex eo bibit, filii* ejus et pecora*®

his geondsuarede se Hset *;) cue8 to him

ejus? [13] Respondit" Ihs et dixit ei,

RUSHWORTH.

from me giopestu '5a©e mitSSy pifs Samaritanesc ne for'Son gibyrelic
bi"5 ludea to Samaritaniscum. [10] giondsporade "Se Haet t cpsefi him
gif "Su pistes hus Godes *] hpelc pere seSe cpse'S Se sel me drinoa "Su
putudt t poenis mara gif ^u georpades from him -] gisalde fSe paster
cpicpelle. [11] cpaetS to him '^ pif drihf ne in hpon ^a hlado hsefest
Su 1 5e pytt neh is hpona t hper T^on haefest fSu paeter cpicpelle.
[12] ahne ai^u mara feder usum lacobe se'Se salde us Ciosne pytt t
psella T he of him dranc •} suno his t feotJorfoto t neteno his. [13] gi-
ondsporade t$e Haet i cpset^ eghpelc seffe drinceS of psetre <5is "p ic selo

* ' sum* in text of R. but glossed ' miSCy'
' * countuntur judei samaritanus*

^ 'domum' and glossed 'bus* * 'esset'

* 'forsitan magis petises' * 'arias' ' 'aquam'
» R. adds ' istum' » ' et filu' *** ' peccora*

" R. has * respondit ihs et dixit omnia qui bibet ex aqua hike, sitiet in
seternum, qui autem biberet '

s. JOHN IV. 10 — 18. 27

eghuelc seSe gedrincaS of ^«m uaetre jJ io sello him

[14] Omnis qui bibit ex aqua quam ego dabo ei,

ne fiyratefS* in aecnisse ah uaeter j> ic selo him biC

non sitiet in seternum, sed aqua quam ego dabo ei, fiet

in iSsem uaella usetres saltes in lif sece

in eo fons aquae salientes^ in vitam aDternara'.

cuaeS to him j> uif drihf sel me ^is uaeter

[15] Dicit* ad eum raulier, Dne da mihi banc aquam,

j^te ne ic Syrsto ne ic ne cymo hidder to gehlada cue's

ut non sitiam*, neq: veniam hue haurire*^. [16] Dieit

to hir se Haet gaa ceig uer "Sinne *] cym ge-

ei Ills, Vade, voca virum tuum, et veni*. [17] fie-

onduearde "p uif "j cue's ne heap ic uer cueS to hir

spondit mulier, et dixit^ Non habeo virum. Dieit ei

se Haet uel Su cuede "^te nafu t ic ne hafu uer fifo

Ihs^, Bene dixisti quia non habeo virum, [18] Quin-

rSon ueras fSu. haefdest •} nu "Son "Su haefes ne is "Sin

que enim viros habuisti, et nunc quem babes non est tuus

uer 'Sis soSlice 5u cuede t fSu saegdest

vir, hoc vere dixisti.

RUSHWORTH.

in ecnisse. [14] aefSe putudt drincetJ of paetre 'Saet ic selo him ne
tJyrstet in ecnisse ah paeter ^aet ic selo hi" bitJ in "Saem paella paetres
saltes in life ecu. [15] cpaeS him "p pif drih" sel me Sis paeter "^ ic ne
"Syrfte ne ic ne cymo hider to hlaidanne t to pyllanne. [16] cpaeS
hi~ ^e H" gaa ceig pere Sinum T cym hider. [17] ondsporade jJ pif t
cpaeS him ne hafo ic per cpae^ to hir Se Hael pel %u cpede jJte ic ne hafo
per. [18] fife for^on peoras Su haefdes "j nu "Sonne haefes ne is "Sin per

1

* sallicDtes'

' aetema' is added above the line by the glossist.
^ ' dieit ei mulier'

* R. originally * tiam/ corrected to ' sitiam' by the glossist.
® *aurire amplius' ® R. adds 'hue* ' 'dixit ei'

^ In R. the 16th and the greater part of the 17th verse, both text
and gloss, are repeated. * gaa ceig pere 'Sinum T cym hider. [17] ond-
sporade ^ pif*] cpae^ him ne hafo ic per cpae'S to hir "Se Haet'

* * SyrSleS' MS. corrected by the same hand.

E 2

2K SAXON GOSPELS.

cue's him p uif drihf ic geseam j^te "Su ar^ oitga

[19] Dicit ei mulier, Dne, video quia propheta* es tu.

aldro uso in more 'Sisum geuorVadun *] gie

[20] Patres' nostri in monte hoc adorarunt*, et vos

cuse'Sas i>te in Hief ia iSio atou Cer geuoi^eg^

dicitis, quia* in Hicrosolymis est locus ubi adorare

ged^efnad is cvrn^ to hir se Hset la uif gelef me F0on

oportet. [21] Dicit ei Ihs, Mulier, crede mihi qui

cuom "Siu tid fSoS ne on more "Sissum ne in Hie-

vcniet* hora, quando ncq: in mont« hoc, neq: in Hie-

rosot geuorCadon "Sone fawler gie geuortJias 1> gie

rosoiymis* adorabitis Patroin. [22] Vos adoratis quod

nation ue uorffias ^ ue uuton

nescitis, nos adoramus quod' scimus,

i^te t nSon hselo from ludeum is ah cuom mo tid

Quod salus ex Judaeis est. [23] Sed venit* hora,

*] nu is 'Son so^o uorSares geuor^adun Oone fieder

et nunc est, quando veri® adoratores adorabunt Patrem

in gaast ^ soOi^stnisse Ttfon "^ 'Se &eder 9ullico soeca'S "SaSe

in Spu et veritate^^, nam et Pater tales" qusBrit qui

RUSHWOBTH.

"Sis sotJlice Su cpede. [19] cpaeC him i> pif drih" ic gisiom forffon
pitgu ar^ 8u. [20] faedres user on more "Sissu giporOadun 1 gie
cpeot$as '^te in Hierus' is 8io stop 8er giporCade ge gidsofnaO is.
[21] cpte^ hir Se Hset la pif gilef me VfSon com "Sio tid ^onne ne on
more Sissum ne in Hierusat to porSadun ©one fsder. [22] gie
poi^igas j>te pe ne putun pe porSigaS "^te pe putun pe jJte i'^on hselo
of ludeum is. [23] ah com 9io tid ^ nu is t^one so^ce peorVigas
gepor^adun Soft feeder in gaste T miC so'Sfosf r^on "j "Se &eder luse

^ *profeta' * *patris* ' 'adoraverunt*

* ' quia hirusolimis' * *veni*

* *hirusolimis' '' * quod nescias nos quia salus*
® 'veniat'

® ' orari' (glossed 'soplice') 'adoratoris'

^^ 'virtute'

" ' eos querit tales qui adorent eum in spu'

S.JOHN IV. 19— 28. 29

geuorSias hine gaast is God -j "Sa f~Son geuorSias hine

adorent eum. [34] Sps est Ds, et eos quig,^ adorant eu,

ill gast *} so^faestnisse is gedsefhad uorSia

in Spu et veritate oportet adorare.

cuetJ "P uif to him ic uat "pie fSe gecorena cuom seffe

[25] Dicit raulier^ ei, Scio quia Messias venit, qui

is gecueden Crst mi^fSy uut gecymefS he iph ges»geS

dicitur Xrs; cum ergo venerit ille, nobis adnuntiabit

alle cueS to hir se Haet ic am "Se ic spreco

omnia. [26] Dicit ei Ills, ego sum qui loquor*

Sec miS

tibi.

T recune cuomon ^egnas his t geuundradon

[27] Et continuo venerunt discipuli ejus, et mirabantur

rtSon mi's 'Saem uife riordade t sprsece naenigmonn hue'Sre cue's

quia cum muliere loquebantur*, nemo tamen dixit*,

huaed soecas fSu t hused spreces ^u mifS hia

Quid quseris, aut, Quid loqueris cum ea.

forleort rfSon fetelis hire jJ uif i foerde in

[28] lieliquit ergo hydriam* suam mulier, et abiit' in

RUSHWORTH.

Boece'S "Suslico rtJon geporSigas hine in gaste. [24] gast is God ^ "5a

,n_n

"Sa rfSon poriSigas hine in gaste "j so'Sfaestnisse us gidsefoa'S to porSa^e*.

[25] cpaeS to him j> pif ic pat pie 'Se gicorpa com

....*» gisaBgeS alle. [26] cpse'S hir Se Hset ic am seSe ic spreco "Sec
miS. [27] T recone comun tSegnas his *j gipundradun for'Son mi^ Saem
pife riordade Y sprsec nsenig mon hpe'Sre cpse^ him hpset soecestu mi's
hiae. [28] fleort TSon fetels hire J> pif *J foerde in "Sa caestre *] cpaeS

^ * qui adorent' * * dicit ei mulier scio qui missias'

^ * loquar tecum' * ' loqueretur*

^ 'dixit ei quid quaeris cum ea' * *hidriam*

' 'habit'

* Written 'porSaSe' by first scribe, corrected over the line by another
hand.

^ Here a whole line has been left unglossed through inadvertency.

30 HAXON G08PBL8.

ISa ceastra *) ou»S ^m monnum cymeO ") geseaO

civitatem, et dicit illis hominib:, [29] Venite, et videte

9one monno setSe cue9 to me alle 'Sa'Se t bwb huied ic dyde

hominem qui dixit mibi omnia quaecumque feci,

hue'Ser i ahne he is Xrs eadon ut of Oaer byrig

numquid ipse est Xrs ? [30] Exierunt' de civitate,

1 gecuomon to him bituih Saem bedon hine

et veniebant ad eum. [31] Interea rogabant cum

tSa Segnas cueSendo ^u laruu ett Y bruc he uat

discipuli dicentes^ Rabbi, manduca. [32] Hie autem

cue8 to him ic mett hafo to bruccanne "Sone gie t iuh

dixit eis'. Ego cibum habeo* manducare, quern vos

ne uutton

non scitis.

gecuedon T'Son 9a Segnas hi" bituih t bituien hiue'S-

[33] Dicebant ergo discipuli*^ adinvicem, Num-

er t huot huogu t senigmonn i huelc brohte him eatta

quid aliquis^ attulit ei manducare?

cue^ him se Hset min mett is i>te ic doe uillo

[34] Dicit eis Ihs, Meus cibus est ut faciam voluntatem

his se'Se gesende mec "t^te ic geendigo uoerc his ahne

ejus' qui misit me, ut perficiam opus ejus. [35] Nonne

gie cuoelSas 1>te geane feuero mone'So sint "j hripes tid

vos dicitis quod athuc* quatuor menses sunt, et messis'

RUSHWORTH.

iS»m. monnum. [29] cuma'S "j giseaS Soft mon seSe cpssfS to me alle
^a'8e spa hpuBt ic dyde hpeCer ahne he is Crist. [30] "j ut eodun of
tJser byrig t gicomon to him. [31] bitpih "Ssem bedon hine 9egnas his
cpe'Sende tSu larpa ett t bruc. [32] he putudt to hi" cpaeS ic mett
hafo ^ofl ge t iopih ne putun. [33] fortJon cpedon Cegnas his
cpe?Jende him bitpih hpe'Ser t hpsBt hpoegu Y aenigmon brohte him eota.
[34] cpaeS him tJe Haet min mett is 'p ic doe pillo his Faedres seCe sende
mec T JJte ic endigo perc his. [35] ah ne ge cpeotJas "^te geona feoper

' * et exierunt' ^ R. adds ' eius' ^ R. om. ' eis'

* * abeo quem vos nescitis'

* 'discipuli eius dicentes adinvicem* ® 'aliquid adtuliit*
' ' eiufl patris qui missit me et ut* " 'adhuc*

® * et mesis sunt*

s. JOHN IV. 29 — 39. 31

cuom heono ic cuoeSo iuh ahefa^ ego iuerro ^

venit? Ecce dico vobis, Levate^ oculos vestros, et^

geseaS 'Sa lond f Son huito sint gee t uut to hrippe

videte regiones, quia albaD sunt jam ad messem.

1 seSe hrioppat^ mearda oafoaS ") gesomnas

[36] Et qui metit, mercedem* accipit*, et congregat

usestem in lif ece ^te sec seSe saueS gelic t setgeadre

fructum in yitam aeternam, ut*^ qui seminat simul

'gefeatS T setJe hrioppaS in *5is ftJon is uord

gaudeat, et qui metit. [37] In hoc enim est verbum

sotJ f ~^on oSer is seSe saues *j otJer is seSe hrioppat^

verura, quia alius est qui seminat, et alius est qui metit.

ic sende iuh gehrioppa "pie ne gie punnon o'Sero

[38] Ego misi* vos metere quod non laborastis, alii

apunnon "j gie in pynn hiora innfoerdon

laboraverunt, et' vos in laborem eorum introistis.

of Saer byrig uut menigo gelefdon in hine

[39] Ex civitate autem illa"*^ multi crediderunt in eum

t$ara Samaritanisna fe pord fSsea uifes cy9nise

Samaritanorum, propter verbum mulieris testimonium

getrymmedes

perhibentis^

BUSHWORTH.

monotfas sindun ^ mona'5 ripes tid com heono ic cpe'So iop ahebba'S ego
iopre •} gisea'^ T giseaS tJa lond ^a'8e hpite sindun so^t to ripe. [36] i
seSe ripe meorde onfoe^ T gisomniga^ psestem in life ecum J>te t se'Se
sapeS gilice gifealS t seSe ripe. [371 in tSisse for^on is pord soSe '^te
fSon o'Ser is selSe sapes T oSer is seoe ripeC [38] ic sendo iop girip
'^te ge ne punnun o'Sre apunnun ah ge in gipinne hiora infoerdun.
[39] of Saer csestre putudt 'Saem monige gilefatJ in hine fSara. Samaritan-
esca fe porde ^aes pifes cyt$nisse gitrymedes f~Son cpseS me alle ^aSe

^ ' lavate' ^ R. repeats *et videte*

^ ' mercidem' * *accipiet* ® * ut et qui*

^ ' missi vos mittere quod vos non' ^ * sed vos'

^ ' perhibentes'

* So in MS. but corrected by a later hand.

32 SAXON 008PEL8.

PSon cusff to nie alle ffa'Se t hubb hiued ic uorhte

Quia dixit mihi omnia qusBcumq: feci.

mitS^y cuomon rtSon. to him 9a Samaiitanisco gebe-

[40] Cum venissent ergo ad ilium Samaritani^ roga-

don hine "pte fSer geuunade

vcrunt eum ut ibi maneret ;

•^ uunade 1Ser tuoege dagas *) suiOe t meni" menigo

Et mansit ibi duos dies. [41] Et multo^ plures

gelefdon fe uord his "j tSseaaa. uife

crediderunt propter sermonem ejus; [42] Et mulieri

gecuedon i>te so'Slice ne fe 'Sinre spree ae gelefilon

dicebant, quia jam non propter tuam loquelam' credimus^

ue seolfa T'Son geherdon "^ ue puton j^te soSlice Oes is

ipsi' enim audivimus* et scimus, quia vere hie est

Haelend middang aeff tuaem uut dagas t dagu foerde

Salvator mundi. [43] Post duos autem dies exiit*

"Sona T Sona eode in Saer tieade i: geliof*

inde^ et abiit in GalilaBam ;

he seot T'Son se Hset cySnisse "SerhtiTinede pitga

[44] Ipse enim His testimonium perhibuit", propheta

on his oe'Sle t in earde uoi^scip t aare ne hsefis

in sua patria honorem non habet.

mi'S'Sy uut gecuome in 'Sser ^eade genomun t underfengon

[45] Cum ergo venisset in GalilaBam^ exceperunt

RU8HW0RTH.

spa hpset ic porhte. [40] mi99y comun P^on to fSsem "Sara Satanesca
gibedun hine jite "Ser gipunade "j punade "Ser tpoege dagas. [41] "j
spitJe monige gilefdun fore porde his. [42] i 'Ssem pife cpedun ite
so'Slice ne for "Sinre sprece pe gilefdun he forCon^giherde. from him T pe
putun 'Saette Ses is sot^t Haelend middengeord. [43] seifter putudt
tpoege dagu foerde "Sona *] eode in Galileam. [44] he TSon tJe Hset
cy^nisse "^erh trymede for^on pitga in his oeSle porSscip Y are ne
haefet$. [45] mit^y for^on gicome in Galileam ginomon hine Galilesce

^ 'multos* " *loquellam' * *ipse'

* * audimus ab eo, et scimus quia hie est vere*

* * exit inde et habit in galileam' ® * quia profeta*
"^ 'galileam excceperunt'

s. JOHN IV. 40 — 49.

33

him liine Sa Galilesco menn mitJtJy alle gesegen Ca^e geuorhte

eum Galilsei, cum omnia vidissent, quae fecerat*

Hierusolimiscum on doege halgum "j hia t ^ailca T'Son gecuomon

Hierosolimis in die festo^; et ipsi enim venerant

on doege halgum cuom f~Son seftsona in "Sser byrig

in diem festum. [46] Venerat* ergo iterum in Cana*

Saer uorhte jJ usef to nine "j uaes sum reigluord

Galilseae ubi fecerat aqua vinu. Et erat quidem* regulus,

Saes I his sunu untrymade I untrymig uaes fS& burug See

cujus filius infirmabatur Capharnaum. [47] Hie

mi^Sy geherde "^te tJe Hael gecuome of ludea in tJaer maeg9

cum audisset quia Ills venisset* a Judsoa in Galilaeam,

eade to him T gebaed hine jJte adunestige t hine miS feoerde

abiit' ad eum et rogabat eum ut descenderet®

"^ gehaelde sime his ongann iTOon deadege t gesuelta

et sanaret filium ejus; incipiebat enim mori.

cuoetJ rSon iSe Haet to Saem buta beceno "j soSa uundra

[48] Dixit® ergo Ihs ad eum. Nisi signa et prodigia

gie gesee ne gelefe^ gie cuoet^ to him se regluord

videritis, non creditis. [49] Dicit ad eum regulus^*,

Drihf astig sermon "p sie dead sunu min

Diie discende, priusquam moriatur filius meus.

BUSHWOBTH.

men mi5 alle gisegun fSaJSe porhte in Hierusalem on daege Ssem he
forSon comun* on daege Caem. [46] com forffon eftersona in Ca
burug ^er porhte p paeter to pine T paes sum mon regolopord fSsdB i his
sunu inuntrymide t untrymede "Sa burug. [47] 8is miCCy giherde
for9on fSe 'H.mi tocyme &om ludeam in Galileam eode to him i gibaed
hine :^te he adune astige "j gihaelde sunu his ongunnun forSon deodiga.
[48] cpaeS forffon "Se HaBt to him buta buta "j se8e pundor ge giseaS ne
gilefaS. [49] cpaB"5 to him Drih" astig aer ^on se dead sunu min.

^ ' fecisset in hierusolimis'

^ *venit'

* * quidam homo '

7 *abit'

» 'dicebat'

^ ' festo ipsi enim venerunt'

* * canna galiliae '

* 'adveniret'

^ 'discenderet'
'" R. om. 'regulus'

* Originally *oomun'
F

M9

34

SAXON OOHPEI^.

cue?! Iiiin ho Hwt gaa minu "Sine lifisc gelefde

[50] Dicit ei* Ihs, vade, filius tuus vivit. Credidit

iSe inonii j$a.*ni uonle ^ t tvone cuoeS him se Hset *] anegeado

homo scrmoiii qucm dixit ei Ihs, et ibat.

fj^ee uut hino stigende t Hofflice miSfty f$e geeade regluaird

[51] Jam autcm co descondente*

efiiies gpurnuii him togjuj^ien i Bsegdon cueCendo i>to

servi occurrcrunt ci, ct nuntiaverunt dicentes*, quia

Runu hit* lifdu gefnegn f'Son fSsk tid fro

filius ejus* vivcrct. [52] Interrogabat ergo horam ab

'Ssein ill liuelco "p \tetro ha^fde *] cuoedon him "pie

ois in qua melius liabucrit. Et dixcrunt ei quia

gioster doeg 'iSio seofunda Tlcort hine p fdferadt

heri hora septima reliquit eum febris.

ongeat f j^on He fuider j^te 9eia tid uaea in

[53] Cognovit ergo pater quod* ilia hora erat, in

iienT cuttifi to him He Iloit sunu "Sin life9 *] gelefde

qua dixit ei Ihs, Filius tuus vivit. Et credidit

"Seilca i bus hin all

ipse, et domus ejus tota.

seflra becon dyde

cundum signum fecit

in ^aer mseg^

in Galila;am.

9i8 eitsona "Se

[54] Hoc iterum se-

se Hset miS^y gecuome fro* lud"*

Ihs, cum venisset a Jud»a

RU8HW0RTH.

[50] cpaef^ to him ^e Haul gaa Huno Sin life^' gilefde 9e mon "Seem pord
SaBt cpasS him t?e Htel t apocgeode. [51] gisaeb putudf hine stigende
esnaH giurnon tog.cgneH liiin t Hajgdun liim cpo?5cnde ft^on Bunu min
lifo^. [52] gifra^gii f(>r?5on ?fa tide from him in bpelce \ betre hsefde "j
cpedun liim 'Sajtte gcHtor daego fJy niofimda Tleort hine p feferadol.
[53] ongaBtt forc^on Ke fa'der 'Suitte t^jerilco potJH ?5io tid in Saer msehte
cpajJS to liim So Hail 8uno Sin lifeS •) gilefde he t huH IiIh all. [54] Sis
eftcntrma u^fternona becon dyde ISo Usui mi'S'Sy gicome fro ludeum in
Galileam.

^ ' ad eum'
* * filiuH mens '

^ 'diHcendende' ' 'ei'

^ ' ([uia ilia erat hora in qua potestate dixit'

s. JOHN IV. 50 — V. 5. 35

sefT tJas vlsbb halig doeg t symbel doeg lud^ ^

V. [1] Post haec erat dies festus JudsBoru, et

astag se Hsel: Hief is n&t Hief

ascendit Ihs Hierosolimis. [2] Est^ autem Hierosolymis,

of"* 'p burg fiscepol . Cio is genemned on ebrisc

super probatica, piscina quae cognominatur Hebraice*

tSs&t is burug

Bethsaida,

•) fif portas hsefis in ^m gelseg menigo

Quinque porticas habens. [3] Inhis'jacebat multitude

micelo tSara unhab'a t adligra blindena halt" scryngcara

magna languentium, csecorum, claudorum*, aridorum

biddendra usetres ymbcerr l styre engel nut

expectantium* aquae motum. [4] Angelus® autem

Driht"* 8Bfl~ tid of dune astag in jJ uoel I in jJ fiscpol T

Dni secundum tempus descendebat in piscinam, et

jrmbcerde jJ useter se?Je f ~©on serist ofdune stagade t foerde in

movebat aquam ; qui ergo primus discendisset

mfC styrenise uaetres hal son uere frcT suaehuselc uunhaelo l adle

post motum aquae, sanus fiebat a quocumq:^ languore

uere ahalden uaes uut sum monn ^er Orittih *3

tenebatur. [5] Erat autem quidam homo ibi triginta

RUSHWORTH.

V. [1] sefter tSisBe pses dseg halgum 'Sara ludeana "3 astag fSe Hset
Hierusat. [2] oF ^ser burgo fiscfell iSiofSe ginemned is on ebrisc i^ is
byrug fif portas hsefde. [3] in ^sem gileeg mengo micele ©ara unhalra
l adligra T blindra haltra giscrungenra biddendra psetres ymbcer.
[4] engel putudJ Drihtnes sefter tide jJ ymbcerde ©set paeter spa hpaelc
spa fortJon aerlst of dune astag t foerde of dune astag in 5a burg sefter
styrenisse paetres hale posa from adle spa hpelc pere gihalden. [6] pses

* R. om. ' est autem hierosolymis' * 'ebreice'

^ *inis* * 'cludorum* * 'exspectantium*

® * angelus enim dni secundum tempus quo lavebatur aqua quicumque

ergo prior discendisset (this word repeated) in natatoria (originally ' na-

toria') motutiones aqu:'
^ * a languore quocumque'

F 2

ii«A*<M^lto*aai^^«lr4iiMH«'w>^— -•' .•— »> ■ ^ li^ f

36 SAXON GOSPELS.

sehto uintro i gero hsebbende in hla uiitryiimise ffionne

octo annos habens^ in infirmitate sua*. [6] Hunc

miS^y gesseh se Hsel* licgende 'j mifSCj ongst i^te Bui'Se longe

cum vidisset Ihs' jacentem, et cognovisset quia multum

nut tid ) hull hsefde

jam tempus habct,

cuBdiS to him uiltu hal uosa geondnearde him

Dicit ei, Vis sanus fieri ? [7] Respondit ei

iSe unhala Driht" monno \ helpend ne hafo io j>te mitWJy

languidus^ Diie hominem non babeo^ ut^ cum

gestyred u«h \ hifS U8et~ gesende mec in "P fiscpol Ca huile ic cymo

turbata fucrit aqua, mittat me in piscinam, dum venio

rtJon ic offer aer I bofe mec gestige

enim ego, alius ante me descendit*.

cuoeff to him se Hset aria nim bed t beer 0in

[8] Dicit* ei His, Surge, toUe grabatum tuum,

':) gaa I recone hal auailS t geuorden uses fSe monn

et ambula. [9] Et statim sanus factus est homo,

"3 genom 1* nnderfeng beer his *] geade t geongende usbb

et sustulit grabatum suum, et ambulabat.

nses nut lude snnnedseg in ffsem dsege cuoedon Ind"

Erat autem Sabbatum in illo*^ die. [10] Dicebant Judsdi

RUSHWORTH.

putud) sum mon .... ffritig '^ aehtope pintra on him nntrymnisse his.
[6] ffonne mi15"Sy gisseh licende t ongsett hine I5te monige spiffe tide t
hpyle haefde cjtfefS him pyltu hal posa. [71 giondsporade him fSe nnhala
Drih" monno J helpe ne hafo ic fie mit?'?vy gistyred psBS t biS i> pseter
asende mec in ^ofl fificpoll ffa hpile ic cymo Tffon ic oCeme bifbre me
astige. [8] cpaB© 5e HaDf aris t ginim here Cine *j gaa. [9] *j recone
hal giporden pses f^e mon *) underhof here his "j code ? gongende pes pses
putudl* on sunna dsege on ffsem dsege. [10] cpedun ludeas "Ssem seOe

* R. om. 'habens* * R. om, 'ihs' ' 'discendit'

* ' didt ihs surge et toUe* • * ilia'

* ' infirmitates* in text, the correction is by a later hand.

s. JOHN V. 6 — 14. 37

fSsem se^e gehseled uaes symbeldaeg is ne is gelefed ^e

illi qui sanatus^ fuerat, Sabbatum est, non' licet tibi

i^ fSvL geniomse beer 9in geondsuearade fSasm se'Se

tollere grabatum tuum. [11] Respondit* eis, Qui

mec dyde hal he me cuoeS genim beer "Sin ^

rae fecit sanum, ille mihi dixit, ToUe grabatum tuum et

gaa gefrugnon for^on hine huelc is

ambula. [12] Interrogaverunt ergo* eum, Quis est

^eilca monn se^e cuse^ Oe nim bed i ber "Sin *) gaa

ille homo qui dixit tibi, ToUe grabatum tuu et ambula?

fSe ilea uut se^e hal uses geuort nyste 1* ne cu9e

[13] Is autem qui sanus fuerat effectus nesciebat

hua pere t uaes

quis esset

se Hast £"©011 frogebeg ^e menigo e&egesettedo in stou

Ihs enim declinavit, turba*^ constituta in loco.

sef f t^sem gemoette hine se Hset in 'Ssem temple *;) CUSS'S to him

[14] Postea invenit eum Ihs in templo, et dixit illi®,

heono hal auorden ar^ gee nelle 8u syngige 15 te ne pyrse t yfles

Ecce sanus factus es, jam noli peccare, ne^ deterius

?Je hodhuoegu belimpe

tibi aliquid contingat*.

BUSHWORTH.

gihseled paes symbel daeg is *j ne is gilefe'S f$e f$mt "Su ginime here "Sine.
[11] ") ondsporade 9aem seVe meo dyde halne he me q)ae9 ginim here fSine
'^ gaa. [12] gifrugnun hine hpelc is 9e mon se^e cj>tefS fSe nim here
?Jine T gaa. [13] fSe ilea putudJ se©e hal pass giporhte nyste t ne culSe
hpelc pere Se Haet Sonne from gibegde T^on Sio mengo pass eftie
gisetede in stope. [14] aefter Son gimoette hine tSe Hael: in Saem
temple 'j cpaeS to him heono giporden paes hall gi nelle iSn gisyngiga

^ in R. originally ' sanatu* * * et non '

^ 'et respondit' * R. om. * ergo'

* ' quia turba erat constituta*

® * ille, ecce factus es sanus* ^ R. om. * ne*

^ 'continguat'

38 8AX0N GOSPELS.

foerde 5e monn ';) issgde IiuT i^te fSe Hnlend

[15] Abiit ille homo et nuntiavit Judsais, quia^ lbs

seiSe dyde hine hal

esset qui fecit eum^ sanuin.

fe Sasm t geoehtadon lud" ^ne Hast rtk>n

[16] Propterca perscquebantur Judsei Ihm, quia

9a8 geuorhte in Rymbeldseg ) se Hse) nut geondaearde

hsL'c faciebat in Sabbato. [17] Ills autem respondit

hi" se fedor min fro~ ISissa t pyrca'5 *j ic pyrco

eis, Pater meus usq: modo operatur, et ego operor.

fe fSsem uut suiSor sohton hine lad"

[18] Propterca ergo magis quaerebant* eum JudsBi

to cpoellanne TSon ne i^ ane untynde fSone sunnedsB ah ibo

interficere^ quia^ non solum solvebat Sabbatum^ sed et

faeder bis cuoetJ j> Grod uere gelic hine pyrcende GUxle

Patrem suum dicebat Dni, aequale' se faciens Do.

geondsuarade forSon se Hsei' "j cuse'S to him soSlic soO is

[19] Respondit itaq: Ihs et dixit eis. Amen amen

'P ic cue'So iuh ne mseg sunn from hr pyrca senihg

dico vobis, non® potest Filius & se facere quicquam^

buta jJte gesii faeder pyrcende

nisi quod viderit Patrem facientem ;

suae haed f ~t$on "Se ilea \ he pyrceS fS&a aec "Se sune gelic

Qua)cumq: enim ille fecerit, haec et Filius similiter

RU8HW0RTH.

"Ssette ne pyrsa 6e hpaet hpoegnu bilimpe. [16] foerde Ce monn "j
saegde ludeum ^aet ^e Haet pere se^e hine dyde halne. [16] fe "Saem
t "Sa gioehtadun ludeas fSoh Haet TSon fSas giporhte on symbel daeg^.
[17] tJe HaeJ putudt giondsporade him faeder min from iSisae pe pyrcatS
*j ic pyrco. [18] fore Saem putudt spitJor sohtun hine ludeum to
cpellanne TtJon ne ^Jaet an untynde tJone sunnadaeg ah ec *j ©e feeder his
cpaetJ God pere gilic him pyrcende Gode. [19] ondsporade forSon tfe
fSe Haet t cpae?J him 80*51106 so?J is ic cpe?Jo iop ne maeg pyrcan aenig
from him buta "^te gisii tJone faeder spa hpaet spa he pyrce'S tJas ^ gUice

* 'quod' * * eum fecit* ^ * querebant'

* * qui non solvebat * * ' quatem *

^ in K. ' non potest facere quicquam ^ s^ nisi quod viderit patrem
quaecumque ilia fecerit, haec et similiter filius facit'

s. JOHN V. 15 — 24. 39

pyrcas se faeder f^Jon lufaS ^one sunu T alle

facit. [20] Pater enim diligit^ Filium, et omnia

adeude I adeaude him fS&fSe he pyrca^ 'j Sa maasta her t adeau-

demonstrat ei quae ipse facit, et majora hic^ demon-

efS him poerca "^te gie pundria suae f~'Son

strabit ei opera, ut vos miremini. [21] Sicut enim

se faeder au8ecce"S fSa. deado •] inlihte'8 t cpica'5 suae aec Se sunu "SatJe

Pater suscitat mortuos et vivificat*, sic et Filius quos

uil cuicaS t ne rtJon fSe feeder doema^ aenig

vult vivificat. [22] Neq: enim Pater* judicat queniquam,

ah dom eghuelc gesalde Sasm sunu "^te alle

sed judicium omne^ dedit Filio; [23] Ut® omnes

porSaiges J Sone sunu suae porSias Sone feeder

honorificent Filium, sicut honorificent Patrem.

se"Se ne uor^age'5 ©one sunu ne uorSages "Sone feeder

Qui non honorificat^ Filium, non honorificat® Patrem

aefSe asende hine

qui misit® ilium.

so?J is so"S is "t^ ic cue'8o iuh "^te setSe uord

[24] Amen amen dico vobis, quia^^ qui verbum

min geheres *j gelefes "Saem set?e asende mec haefe'S lif

meum audit, et credit ei qui misit" me, habet vitam

RUSHWORTH.

"Se suno pyrceS. [20] tJe feeder fSon lufa'5 '8on suno t alle aeteopde
him tJas Seilca -pyrcefS "] "Sa masta her aeteopde him perc j> ge pundrige.
[21] spa forSon Se feeder apeceS tJe deade t in lihte'5 spa ec T fSe suno
Sa?Je he pyl he gipicaS. [22] ne TtJon t f'Son doemeS aenig ah dom
eghpelcum salde 'Saem suno. [23] "P alle porSigas Son feeder spa hiae
porSigas t$on suno seSe ne porSas fSon suno ne porSas Son feeder seSe
sende hine. [24] soS is soSlice ic cpeSo iop "t^te SeSe giheretJ pord t
seSe gilefeS him seSe sende mec haefetJ lif ecce T on dome ne cymeS ah

:i

1 'dilegit' « 'his'

originally * vificat,' corrected over the line by the glossist.
* E.. om. * pater' * ' nomine'

^ R. has * ut omnes honorificent patrem sicut honorificent filium'
^ in R. altered to the plural by the glossist.
" ' honorificant' - ® 'missit*

'" 'quia qui audit verbum et qui credit' ^^ 'missit'

'14) 8 AXON OOSPEL8.

eoe 1 Id doxn De . cymes ah oflioraet firom deaSe

ffitcrnain, et in judicio' non veniet, sed transiet a morte

ill life BO 5 is so'Slioe j) ic cueSo ioh "pie oymmei

in vitaiu. [25] Amen' amen dico vobis quia venit

9io ti(i *) iiu iri

hora', et nunc est,

tSoii 9a deado geheraS stefn sunu Godes ^ iSmiBe

Quando niortui audicnt vocem Filii Di" ; et qui

geheraS hia lifiaH husb T'Soii se £9E»der hefe9 lif

audierint vivcnt. [26] Sicut enim Pater habet vitam^

iu bine Heolfne auna aalde sec Oem sune lif to habbanne

ill semct ipso*^, C ^ sic dedit et fiiio vitam habere

iu hiue suolfiie "j nixeht salde him *) dom

in semet ipso. [27] Et potestatem dedit ei et judicium

gepyrca TiSon huuu monneH is nallaS gie uundraige

facere^ quia filius liominis est. [28] Nolite mirari

ISitt fortfon cuom uio tid in "Saer aUe 9a9e in byrgennn

hoc°^ quia venit hora^, in qua omnes qui in monnmentis

sint gebere'S stefii hit) i tfScymefS t 9a9e god*

sunt, audient vocem ejus, [29] Et precedent, qui' bona

porhtou iu erest lifes

fecerunt, in resurrectione vitSB,

RUSHWOBTH.

oV lioraS .... deoS to life. [25] soS ic cpeiSo iop forffon cymefS tid
miu 1 nu is t$uune Sa deado giheraS stefhe suno Godes ^ aefSe giheraS

hia lifgas. [26] spa forSon ftsder lif in him solfd

[27] 1 nisehte salde him *) dom gipyrca forSon suno monnea is.
[28 J nallaS ge pundriga foi^ou com.. .. in "Saer alle ISaOe in byrgennom
sinduu gihereS stefhe his. [29] i foi^ cymeS "SaOe god porhtun in

^ 'judiciiuu non veniat sed trauseat'
^ ' amen dico*

* R. * venit mea' in text, 'ora* is superscribed by the gloesist.

* R. om. 'vitam*

^ ' ipso' has been superscribed by a later hand, and the rest of the
verse is wanting.

* R. om. *hoc' ^ R. om. 'bora*
® 'quia'

s. JOHN V. 25 — 35. 41

fSsLfSe uiit yflo dydon t in erest domes

Qui vero mala egerunt, in resurrectione judici\

ne mseg ic fro mec seolfe pyrca senight su8b

[30] Non possum ego a me ipso facere quicqua ; sicut'

ic geherde ic doeme T dom min so'SfaBst is

audio judico, et judicium meum justum est,

f^on ne soeco ic uillo min ah uillo

Quia non quaere' voluntatem meam^ sed voluntatem

his se'^e mec asende

ejus qui me misit*.

gif ic cyt^nisse ic trymmo of mec cy^nisse

[31] Si ego testimonium perhibeo de me, testimonium

min ne is soS ofSer is se^e cy^Jnise

meum non est verum. [32] Alius est qui testimonium

getryme'S of mec T ic uat j>te sotJ is i> cylJnise i>

perhibet de me, et scio' quia verum est testimonium quod

ge try roe's of mec gie gesendon to lohan *j

perhibet de me. [33] Vos misistis ad Johanne, et

cytJnise getrymede to sotJfsestnise ic nut ne

testimonium perhibuit® veritati. [34] .Ego autem non

fro menn cylSnise onfoe ic ah iSas ic cneiSo i>te gie

ab homine testimonium accipio, sed haBC dico ut vos

halo sie he uses ^seccille t leht&et beamende "j

salvi'^ sitis. [35] Illc® erat lucerna ardens et

RUSHWORTH.

eriste lifes ^afSe pntudt yfle dydon in eriste domes. [30] ne nueg io
fro mec solfne adoa senig ah gihero on dome *] dom min solSfsest is
for'Son ne soeco ic pillo his 1: minne ah pillo his setSe sendeO meo.
[31] gif ic cy^nisse ic gitrymmo fe mec cyf$nisse mine ne is so'S.
[32] oSer is sefJe cytJnisse gitryme^ of mec t ic patt TCon soC is
cy'Snisse jJte gitrymeS of me. [33] ge sendun to loh" t cy9nisse
gitrymide to so^fsestnisse. [34] ic putudt ne from menn oy^nisse
onfeng ah t^as ic cpe'So "t^te hale sie. [35] he putudt "Sa 'Ssecella t

* 'judicii' * *sed'

* *quero voluntatem eius meam' * *missit'

* * n- scio' the * n* expuncted. ^ 'perihbuit*
' * R. om. * vos,' and * salvi* has the * s* superscribed,

* * ille autem ut lucerna'

1-2 flAXON 008PBL8.

iixendc f ncincnde gie uut paldon gefSmge to tid

lucens, vos autcin voluistis^ oxultare ad horam

ill leht )iU

in luce' ejus.

ic uut ic hafu cyj^nise mare loh"

[36] Ego autcin habeo testimonium majus Johanne,

uoerco PKon ffa^e naMe me '2^ fsder i^te ic geendia 9a "Sailoo

opera enim quae dedit milii l^ater ut perficiam ea, ipsa

uerca SaKo ic pyrco cy^iiiHo getrymeiS of meo t ymb meo

opera qua) ego facio testimonium pcrhibent de me,

T'iSon iSe fknler mec attende *] eeSe nende meo fisder he

quia Pater me misit'. [37] Et qui misit* mo Pater, ipso

cyfdiisHO getrymede of mec

testimonium* perhibuit do me.

1 ne stefhe his a^fra geherdon *] ne megulit his

>req: vocem ejus iimquam^ audistis, neq: spociem ejus

gesegon i uord his ne habbas ffie in inh

vidistis. [38] Et verbum ejus non habetis in vobis

uuniande TSon ^one Rende he 9iHsum ne gelefes ge

manens, quia quem misit^ ille, huic vos non creditis.

Rmeas gie Sa uriotto rf^on gie poenas in Osem

[39] Scrutamini scribturas^ quia vos putatis in ipsis

lif ece hsebbe *] "Sailco sint f$a9e cylSnise

vitam aoternam habere, et illaB* sunt quae testimonium

BUBHWORTH.

lehtfiaet biomende i lixende go putudl* naldun gifeaga to tide in lehte
.... [36] ic putudt ic hafo cySnitMe mara lohaA perc fSon Oa'Se lalde
me ^e fsder t>te ic giendado J^a (failco perc 'Ka'8e ic pyrco cj^Sniste
gitrymefJ of me forSou Se fieder mo Hende. [#37] 1 setJe sonde's meo
%e &eder he cySniHso gitrymede of mec ne stefne his giherdun aefre ne
megplit his go gisegun. [.38] i pord his ne habbas in iop puna's
forSon Sonne sonde ho Sissum go no gilofdun. [39] smeogas ge f$a
gipriotu forSon ge poenas in Suum lif ecce ha>bbe *] Sailce sint 'Sa'Se

* 'noluistis' ' 'lucem' and o))i. 'ejus*
3 'misisti' * 'missit'

* originally ' testimoni' in R. ^ 'audistis umquam'
7 'misflif « 'RcripturaH* » 'ille'

s. JOHN V. 36 — 46.

43

getrymes ymb mec T nallas gie • gecyme t cuma to

perhibent de me. [40] Et non vultis venire ad

me

T lif gie habbas brehtnise fro monnu

me, et vitam* habeatis. [41] Claritatem ab hominib:

ne

onfoe ic ah ic cuSe iuih jJte lufu

non accipio. [42] Sed cognovi vos quia dilectionem

Godes ne habbas gie in iuih ic cuom in noma

Di" non habetis in vobis. [43] Ego veni in nomine

f adores mines T ne onfoes gie mec gif offer cymes in

Patris mei et non accipitis^ me, si* alius venerit in

noma his hine t 'Sene gie onfoas huu mago gie

nomine suo, ilium accipietis. [44] Quomodo potestis

iuh gelefa gie puldor bituih } bituien onfengon

VOS credere, qui gloriam ab invice accipitis*,

T 'p puldor ffio fro ane is Gode ne

Et gloriam quae a solo est Do*^ non

soecaff gie

quseritis.

Bie

nalle gie poense "^te ic f~hycgende

[45] N elite putare quia ego accusaturus® sim vos

miff ffone £e is se'ffe rhycga^ Moises in ffsem gie

apud Patrem, est qui accusat^ vos Moses, in quo vos

hyhtas gif T'Son gie gelefde Moisi gie gelefdon

speratis. [46] Si enim crederetis® Mosi, crederetis

poenunge t t me of mec T'Son

forsitan et mihi, de me enim

he aurat

ille scribsit*.

BUSHWOBTH.

cyffnisse gitrymmas of me. [40] '^ ne pallas cuma to me j^te lif g&
haebbe. [41] berhtnisse fro monnu ne onfoe ic. [42] ah ic cuffe
iopih j^te lufo Godes ne habbas ge in iop. [43] ic com in noma
fsedres mines "3 ne on foas ge mec gif putudt offer cyme's in noma his
hine t ^ene ge on foas. [44] hu magon t msehtun ge iopih gilefa selSe
puldor bitpih him ge onfengun '^ ^set puldor ^affe from anum Gode is
ne soeca^ ge. [45] nalla^ gipoena j^te ic forhyccende sie iopih mi's
"Sone feeder is seffe forhoga'ff iopih .... in ffon ge gihyhtas. [46] gif
rffon ge gilefdun .... ge gilefdun poenunga *] me of mec forffon he

^ 'ut vitam'

** * si autem alius veniret*

* * devest non queritis*

^ * accusset vos moyses*

^ *scripsit*

' 'accipistis'

* 'acoipistis'

^ ' accussaturus'

® ' crederitis moyses'

O 2

44 SAXON GOSPBL8.

gif uut . tUuB stafuiu gie ne gelefieO huu minuni

[47] Si autem illius Uteris nou creditiB^^ quomodo meis

uordu gelefiM gie

verbis credetis ?

mfC tSaa foerde ho Hut oC wibeti Galii "p

Yi. [1] Post bsBC abiit' Ihs trans mare GalilsB®, quod

is t luh 1 gettohte him t fylgede hiue menigo

est Tiberiadis^ [2] Et sequebatur eum multitude

miclo Ptliou gesaih beceno ISatie uorhte of tteam

magna^ quia vidcbautur^ signa qusB faciebat^ super his

tia'Se uerou untiyinig t untryiiiigdon

qui infirmabantur.

foerde f'Son ou more t^e Hse) 'J iSer gessett miff

[3] Subiit ergo in montem Ihs, et ibi sedebat cum

fjegnum his

discipulis suis.

uses uut ueh t eastro symbeldoege

[4] Erat autem proximu Pasclia^ dies festus

ludea

Judasorum.

mi'S'Sy underhof i uut ego se Hadt "3 geaege j^te

[5] Cum sublevasset ergo oculos Ills, et yidisset quia.

BUSHWOBTU.

I aprat. [47] gif putudt tSes stafum ne gile&s pordu mimim ne

gilefas ge.

I VI. [1] sefter ^isae foerde tSe Hat ofer sae .. .. ©set is "Sio luh.

i- [2] 'J fyligdun 1: sohtun hine menigo micle forSon gisogun becun Oa^

porhtun ofer iSsem. tSa'Se perun untrymige. [3] foerde fort^on on mor
iSe Hset "j "Ser sest miS "Segnum his. [4] paes putudt neh eostrum

. symbeldaeges ludeana. [5] miiirSy underhof feng f ^8on ego iSe H»t

* ' credistis verbis meis credetis' * * habiit'

» *tibiriadis' * 'videbanf » *£aciebant'

s. JOHN V. 47 — VI. 10. 45

"Sio menigo miclo cuom to him cuae'S to Philippum

multitudo' maxima venit ad eum, dicit' ad PhUippum,

huona byges ue hlafo fie gebrucce Sas

Unde ememus panes ut manducent hii*?

iSis huadfSTe cu8et$ "^te gecostade bine he f^ou

[6] Hoc autem dicebat temtans eum^ ipse enim

piste hused uere aporht t gedoen uaes geonduearde him

sciebat* quid*^ esset facturus. [7] Kespondit ei

Piti tuu hund penniga to hlaf9u ne genyhtsumia^

Philippus®, Ducentorum denariorum panes non sufficiunt

hi~ j>te an eghuelc lyttel hothuoego onfoe cuoe'S

eis, ut unusquisq: modicu quod^ accipiat. [8] Dicit

to him an of tSegnum his bro'Ser Sim"

ei® unus ex discipulis ejus, Andreas*^ frater Sinionis

Pe is cnseht an her se'Se hsefetJ fife hlafas

Petri, [9] Est puer unus hie qui habet quinq:^® panes

bere ') tuoege fisces ah tSas hused aron bituih

hordiacios et duos pisces^ sed baBC quid sunt inter

menigo t hia sint to menigo

tantos ?

cuoeS rtJon se HsBt uyrcas t does tSa menn jite gesitta

[10] Dixit ^^ ergo Ihs, Facites homines dicum bere".

BUSHWOBTH.

*] gisseh tJaette micelo mengu com to him cpse'5 to him Philip hpona
byccas pe hlafas j^te pe gibruche fSaa, [6] fSia "Sonne cpseS ^aet
gicostade hine he fort$on piste i^ pere aporden. [7] giondsporade
him .... cpse^ tu hand peninga to hlafiim ne ginyhtsumaS him j^ an

gihpelc lytel hpset hpoegno onfoe. [8] cpsetJ an of tSegnmn his

bro?Jer p] ^^ cnseht an her seCe hsefeS fif hlafifts of here T

tuoege fiscas ah "Sas hpaet sindim bitpih monigum. [10] cpaeC forSon
"Se Haet pyrcas tSsette ISa menn gisitte pses putndlice heg t gers micel in

^ * maxima multitude*

* * dicit ad eum pilipum* • * hie*

* R. om. ' sciebat' * * quod' * ' pilipus dicens*
7 'aliquid' » R. om, *ei* * 'andrias*

^° * V. panis ordiacios' " * dicit*
^ 'discumbere*

46 8AXON GOSPELS.

u»8 uut gsbn t heig micil on tSadm Htyd geeetton

Erat autern foenum multum in loco. Diaoubueront

uut ueras of tal t getaled suelce fifo 'Susendo onSeng

ergo viri numero quasi ^ quinque milia. [11] Accepit'

r^on 8a hlafo se Hset "} mi'S'Sy 'Soncunge dyde salde

ergo panes Ihs^ et cum gratias egisset^ distribuit

'Stem sittendum gelic of tSsem fiscnT suae feolo ualdon

discumbentibus, similiter' ex piscibus quantum yolebant^.

i>te uut gefylldu ueron cue's Ceignum his

[12] Ut autem saturati*^ sunt, dixit discipulis suis,

somnias '6'ah'e hia gelefdon t 8a screadunga j^te losia

CoUigite® quae superaverunt fragment oru^, ne pereaut.

gesomnadon T^on i gefyldon tuoelfe ceonlas

[13] Collegcrunt ergo ct impleverunt duodecim cophinos'

^ara screadunga of fif hlafiun bere tSatSe

fragmentorum ex quinque panibus hordiaciis* qu8B

gelsefdon t ueron to laf e of 'Ssem 'Sa'Se geeton

superfuerunt his^** qui manducaverant.

"Sa uut fS& menn mi^Oy gesegon j^te geuorhte

[14] lUi" ergo homines, quum" vidissent quod fecisset

KUSUWOKTH.

ISsBT stope gisetun forSon pearaa of tale spelce fif tSusend. [11] onfeng
r^on fSe Hset "Sa hlafas ') mi88y ^oncunge dyde salde 'Ssem sitendum
gilice I of fSsem fiscum spa feolo spa hisB paldun. [12] 1^ putudt
gifylde perun cpset$ 'Segnum his somnigas 8a'Se hia Isefdun f$a
screadunga Ssette ne loesige. [13] gisomnadun T'Son ') gifyldon
tpelfe ceoflas "Sara screadunga of fif hlaium beres ^sbs 8er ofer peron
to lafe of 8sem 8a^e etun. [14] 8a T'Son ^a men mi'5'Sy gisegun iket

* * quassi' * * accipit ergo ihs panes*

° ' et' has been inserted by the glossist over the line.

* * voluent ' in text, * ru ' has been superscribed by the glossist.

* * inpleti sunt*

® omitted in text of R., *collite' is written over the line with darker
ink in a tenth century hand.

7 * fragmenta ne perierant* * * chofinos'

* 'hordiaceis'

^° * hiis qui manducaverunt* " ' ille'

" * cum vidissent signum quod ficerat'

s. JOHN VI. 11 — 19. 47

becon gecuedon l^te 'Ses is soSlice pitga set$e

signura, dicebant. Quia hie est vcre Propheta^ qui

tocymende uses in middan se Haet rtSon mifSfij

venturus est in mundum. [15] His ergo', cum

ongaett j^te tocymmende ueron -pie hine genomo bine j^te

cognovisset quia venturi essent ut raperent' eum,

T geuorhto hine to cynige

et* facerent eum regem,

flash eftsona on more hi" ane i^te so'Sa

Fugit iterum in montem ipse*^ solus. [16] Ut autem

smyltnise auorden uaes ofstigon } foerdon ^egnas his to sse

sero factu est, descenderunt® discipuli ejus ad mare,

"J mit$t$y astag i^ scipp cuomon oV sse in

[17] Et cum ascendissent navem, venerunt trans mare in

^aer by rig t Siostro fasstlice t gee auordeno ueron t ne

Capharnaum^, et tenebrse jam factae erant, et non*

cuome to 9aem t to bi~ se Haet "Se sae uut pinde

venerat ad eos Ihs. [18] Mare autem vento

miclum f "T)lauene ofstod t aras miSSy raeuun

magno flante*^ exsurgebat. [19] Cum remigasscnt

rtSon t ^on suaelce spyrdo fif t tuentig t "Srittig geseaS

ergo quasi^^ stadia xxv aut triginta, vident

Sone Haet geongende or t on fSssm sae T neh torn scipp uosa

Him ambulante super mare, et proximum navi fieri.

RUSHWORTH.

becun "Saette porhte gicpedun ffSon. Sis so Slice pitga Ttfon to cymende
is on 'Siosne middengeord. [15] Se Haet miS^y ongaett "t^te tocymende
pere jJte ginome hine "^te giporhte hine to cynige fleh eftersona on mor
he T'Son hi~ ana. [16] he so'S'Sa smyltnisse aporden paes of astigun t
foerdun Segnas his to sae. [17] 1 mi^iSy astigun Sset scip comon ofer
sae in Sa burug t Siostro spi'Se gipordne perun t ne miStJy comun to
him ^e Haet "Se. [18] ^e sae putudt pinde miclum for bleop ofstod t
aras. [19] mi'S'Sy reopun for^on spelce spyrdo fife "j tpoegentig
t Sritig gisegon 'Son Haet gongende or tSone sae i neh Saem scipe posa

^ ' profeta quia venturus est in hunc mundum *

* R. om. 'ergo* * *rapurent' * 'ut'

* * ipse enim solus' .* 'discenderunt' ' 'cafamauum'

* 'nondum' ® 'flente' ^^ 'quassi'

48 SAXON CM)8PKUB.

1 onilreAnlon he ffa eaefS to 1>wtw ic am

ct tiiinicnint. [20] llle autcm dicit^ eis. Ego som,

niplUN ge onilrede iMtldan ffSon on£cm l*m* in

nolito timcre. [21] Voliierunt ergo accipere earn in

ffiifin ncipp 1 Hona usm 1» scipp to ffaem eorf(e i^ 8e 9iddcr foetds

navi, ct statim fuit navis ad terrain qua' ihant

ol^cro <loeg -p Sreat 9io gestod begeonda ae gc»Ik

[22] Altera die tiirba qiiie stabat trans mare, Tidit

fito floegu t lyttel scipp oiSer ne naes ffnr bata an -j j»te

quia navicnia alia non' foit ibi^ nisi una, et qnia

no infoenle rnxS fiegnum his se Haet in -p scipp ah hia ane

non introisset cum discipulis snis Ihs in nayem, sed soli

'i^cgnas his foerdon oiSero sbc ofcnoinon

discipuli ejus abissent, [23] Aliae vero supervenernnt

scioppo of fftpm londe neh fSser stoue Vasr geeton

naves a Tibfriade* juxta locum ubi manducayemnt

'^ hroud 'iSnncunge dedon t Drihtne mi99y nat geaeh

panom, gratias agentes Dfio. [24] Cum* ergo yidisset

?5io Tiienigo )ite Re HsBt ne uses t uere Cer ne sec 'Segnas

tnrba quia Ihs non esset ibi, neq: discipuli

his astigon ^a scioppo t cuomon to "Kjpp byrig

ejus, asccndcrunt naviculas, et venerunt Capharnau*

Hohton t Hoecendo fJone Haef

qnajrcntos Ihm.

RUSHWORTH.

T ondreordun. [20] hise (5a cpaetJ him ic am nallatS ge ondreda.
[21] paldun T'Son onfoa hine in tJaet scip t sona paes fJaet scip to iSasT
(jor^o (No ho Sider foerde. [22] o5re dasge Se "Sreatt '5e gistod ofer s»
gistL'h forfJon t?a floege otJre no pass tJer buta hiao ana ^ tSsette ne
infoenle mifJ '<5egnum his Se Hset in scipe ah ana "Segnaa his foerdnn,
[23] ofJre BO'S! ice ofer comon sciopu of "Ssem calonde neh ©aer stove
Ser gietun > brearl Sancunge dydon Gode. [24] mi'S'Sy gisseh
f ffon T Sa men<Tu TSon ^e HaeJ ne paes 'Ser ne "Segnas his astigun
^a sciopu T comon to fSser byrig sohtun t soecende perun i^of* ;^et.

* 'dixit' « *adquam»
® ' non erat ibi, nisi ilia una* * * tibiriade*

* * cum vidisset ergo et turbae' ® * caphamauum

s. JOHN VI. 20—30. 49

1 mit$9y gemoeton hine begeande ssb cuoedon

[25] Et cum invenissent eum trans mare, dixerunt

to him iSii laruu huonne hidir t cuome "Su ondsuearade

ei, Kabbi, quando hunc' venisti? [26] Respondit

him se HsBt *} cue's BO'S is soS is 't^ ic cueSo iuh gie soecas

eis Ihs et dixit. Amen amen dico vobis, quaeritis*

xuec ne F'Son gie segon beceno ah rSon gie gebreoon of 9»m

me non quia vidistis signa, sed quia manducastis ex

hlafiim fifu ") gefylled gie aron pyrcas gie t ne mett

panibus et saturati estis. [27] Operamini' non cibum

sc'Se losat$ ah ae'^e t$erhuuna'5 in lif ece 9one

qui perit sed, sed qui permanet in vitam aBternam, quem

sunu monnes iuh seles "Siosne nSon Baeder gemercade

Filius hominis vobis dabit, hunc enim Pater signavit

God cuoedon TSon to him hused pyrcas ue j»te

Ds. [28] Dixerunt ergo ad eum. Quid faciemus ut

ue geperco uerco Godes geonduearde se Hsei i cue's

operemur opera* Di~? [29] Respondit Iks et dixit

to him "Sis is uerc Godes 't^te ge gelefo on hine 9one ilea

eis. Hoc est opus Di~, ut credatis in eum quem

sende he is

misit^ iiie.

cuoedon f'Son hi~ to huselc t huaed fSon 'Su pyrcas

[30] Dixerunt ergo ei, Quod® ergo tu facia

BUSHWOBTH.

[25] 1 mi'S'Sy gimoetun hine bigeonda *$« ssb cpedun to him fSu larpa
hpenne come fS\i. [26] giondsporade him fSe Hse) *) cpsdfS sotS is
solSlice ic cpeSo iop gisoecas mec ue forSon ge gisegxm becun *;) fore
tacun ah forffon ge gietun of "Saem hlafu *j gifylde perun. [27] pyrcas
ge ne mett se'Se losetS ah se'Se punetS in life ecun tSonne suno monnes
iop sole's "Siosne forSon faeder gimercade Drih~. [28] cpedun forCon
to him hpset doaS pe "t'te pe gipyrce perc Godes. [29] giondsporade
'Se Haet T cpae'S him "Sis is perc Godes jite ge gilefe on hine fSoft ilco
sende he. [30] cpedun ViSon to him hpset f Son "Su does becun

^ ' hue' ' ' queritis me non qua vidistis signa et prodigia*

^ R. has ' operamini non cibum qui permanet in vitam setemam'

'^ * operai/ the ' i' is marked for omission.

'' ' missit' * * quid'

H

■iguum.

ut

rideamus' et

oporariB

d«»

[31]

fadoro t «ldro

Patres'

iiostri

creuamtia

mlila him vattn cnoeS rSon him le Hst uBb

(kdit cis inaiiducat-o. [32] Disit ergo eis I^, Amw

■hjC ii t> io cua6o iuli us Moisi e&lde iah ^ Uaf
amou dico vobisj non Moses* dedit robis panem'
of linornuTii fth fo'ilcr min oeleO iuh lilaf of hdoFaum

do cailo, Hod I'ater meue dat' vobis panem de cielo
Koft' I rulit hlaf TRon Godeu ia seSe of dune stag- of

voru. [33] Panis enim Di" est qui descendit* de

lit" 1^1 il 1 iwlufl lif middaQ cuedon rffon to

oiulii ot dat vitam muado. [34] Dixerunt ergo ad

liim In Dnhf nymh lel ua hlaf Kiueae
oum, Dho aempor" da nobis panem huuu.

one's uut i ISa him ee Kx\ ic aia M^f
[35] Dixit autem eis Ills, Ego sum panis

ttB po gtBLo 1 pu ((ilsfe fie hpffit pyrcea Su. [31] fiedru" t leldrum
UHum .. .. eibrecon t atoQ on Ciem poestame apa apriten ia hlkf oT
LoofniT anldci liini DrilT to eotftnne. [32] opaiS fTSon him Be Hrf
■oClloo B06 io opefo iop do Moy aalde iop hlaf all feader min aaldo iop
blaf <A lieofhum BoKlice. [33] Maf HSon Godea ia aeSe of dune astieetl
□f jieofne ^ Bale'K lif middengeorde. [34] cpedim Ttion to him Drihlen
■gbI uii sjralo Biomo hlaf. [36] cpniB piitudt Lim ic am hlaf Kfea

' vidiuuuB' ' ' patria'

'aoriptum' " 'panem cic

'patonem,' the 't' exputicted, and
'dedit' ' * discendit'

' da uobia semper hunc panem '

s. JOHN VI. 31 — 40. 51

setJe cymes to me ne hyncgre'S hine T se8e gelefes on mech ne ■

qui venit ad me non esuriet^, et qui credit in me non

?Jyrstes sefre ah ic cueS iuh ©aSe gie gesegon

sitiet unquam^. [36] Sed dixi vobis quae* vidistis

mec "J ne gelefeS gie alle 'pie aele^ me feeder

me, et non creditis*. [37] Omne quod dat mihi Pater

to me cymefS

ad me veniet,

-J tSe setSe cuom to me ne uorpo ic ut

Et eum qui venit^ ad me, non® eicia foras.

f"?Jon ofdune stag of heofhu ne jite ic doe uillo

[38] Quia descendi^ de csbIo, non ut faciam voluntatem

min ah uillo "Saes \ his se'Se sende mec

meam, sed voluntatem ejus qui misit® me.

fSioa is uut uillo his se'Se sende mec

[39] HaBC est autem voluntas ejus qui misit® me

"Sees fadores fie all f salde me ne ic losige I "^te ic ne spille

Patris, ut omne quod dedit mihi, non perdam

of &8em ah eftaueco fSon i hine on ^sem hlsBtmesta doeg

ex eo^^, sed resuscitem ilium in novissimo die.

"Sios is rSon uillo fador mines selSe sende

[40] Haec est enim voluntas Patris mei qui misit"

RUSHWORTH.

setSe cymi5 to me ne hyncre hine *j setJe gelefelS on mec ne ^yrste
aefre. [36] ah ic cpetJo iop 'Sa'Se ^ ge gisegun mec ^ ne gilefdun t
gilefas ge. [37] alle Caet ic Bella's me fseder to me cyme's t hine
setJe com to me ne giporpo ic utt. [38] fCon of dune astige^ ne jite
ic doe pillo minne ah pillo his seSe sendetJ mec. [39] tJis is putudt
pillo his setJe sendeS mec "Sses feedres j^te alle jite salde me ne loesge
ic of tJaem aeniht ah eft apecce Soft t hine in "Ssem laBtemesta deege.
[40] "Sios is pilla feedres mines setJe mec sende "^te alle SatJe giseaS

' 'essuriet' * 'umquam* ® 'quiaet'

* 'feredidistis'

® in R. 'venret* written over an erasure.

^ *non eciam* ^ R. 'discendi' and om. 'de cselo'

° * missit' and om. *me' ® 'missit'

*" * ex eo quicquam' " 'messit*

H 2

52 IIAXOlf 008PBL8.

ui«c "Me i*Kt>"<iIo neiie ^ofiiiO lunu *] gelefeO on bine hasfe^

iiio, ut 0IIUU8 (}ui viilct Filiiiin, ct credit in eu, habeat

lif vco 1 auoco ic bine in ISaem hlstmeete

vitain a^ternaii), et rcsiiscitabo ego eum in novissimo
die.

lipfljHtre<l(}ii t iniKHprecon deigt rffon locT of hT I ymb bine

[41] Muriiiurabant* ergo JudoDi de illo,

r^ou bo cuii^ ic am blaf netie of heofhil io of dune stag

quia dixisset, Kgo huiii panis' qui de c8bIo discendi.

1 ciKxlon a)iiio Unn in sc Hast sunu losepheB

[42] Kt dicebant, Nonne hie est Ihs' filius Joseph,

ffntH ue putton fii^dor *) modcr buu fOon

cujuM noH noviiuus patrcni et matrem ; quomodo ergo

cufi'NoH '(Nitft ^io of )icofinT ic ofdunc stag

dicit^ hie, quia d(* (wnlo descend!^

f(«onfiuanlo f'Kon ho Hoct *] ciue5 to bim nalla'5

[43] Kespondit ei'go Ihs, et dixit eis^ Nolite

buwHtria t miHHprflca bituicn no eBnigmonn msege

inurinurari'^ in iuvicein. [44] Nemo potest

cuina to mo huta fiulor nafio scndo mec genimsB bine

venire ad nic^ nisi Pater, qui niisit' mc^ traxerit eum,

*] ic aiioccm bino in IHwm Iilaetmesta daBge is

et Ago resusoitabo cum in novissimo die. [45] Est^

RnsUWORTH.

mmo 1 gilofa*}^ in bino babbatf lif cce t in ecnisse ^ apeco ic bine on
fia)m Initiiuiofita diugo. [41] lipispradun t sj>recun for9on Indeas of
bim T'^on no cp(u'8 ic am blaf lifes soffe of beofne of done astag.
[42] *] cpodtm abno '^in in suno loHcpcB fiivH pc putun fieder *] moder buu
j'titm nil cpc'i^oH 'Nus tiiviUi of boofno of dune astag. [43] giondsporade

ca
rWon ffo TFn'f t cpnj'S bim nalln'{^ go bpinpriga t miflspreo iop bitpion.

[44 1 nnuiig mon no nui'g ciima to mo biita fscder se'Se sonde mec

ginioma bino 1 ic apocco bino in )iV(nm luttemouitan dwge. [45] apriten

' ' monnurabant' ■ ' i»aniH vita) * ** R. om. 'ibi'

* 'nunodioit' * 'mormurari* ' 'missit'

^ * ■oriptum eHt in profetis'

s. JOHN VI. 41 — 51. 53

auritten in uitgu ") biSon alle lamas Gode i gelneredo

scribtum in prophetis, Et erunt oinnes docibilos*

Godes eghuelc se'Se geherde from feder *j geliomade cymetv

Di". Omnis* qui audivit a Patre, et didicit', venit

to me

ad me.

ne £"^011 "Sone fseder gesseh senig buta Oe se^Se

[46] Non quia Patrem vidit quisquam, nisi is qui

is from Gode "Ses gesseh "Sone feeder

est a Do, hie vidit Patrem.

sotSHce BO'S is ic cuoetSo iuh setSe gelefe^S in mec hrefo'S

[47] Amen amen dico vobis. Qui credit in mo habct

lif ece

vitam SQternam.

ic am hlaf lifes

[48] Ego sum panis vitaa.

aldro iuero gebrecon in usestem fostraf^

[49] Patres* vestri manducaverunt in deserto manna

"3 deado ueron 9is is hlaf of heofnum ufa stigende

et mortui sunt. [50] Hie** est panis de csbIo descendens

'pie gif huselc of "Saem gebrucceS ne hi6 dead t ne deadagetv'

ut si quis ex ipso manducaverit"*^, non moriatur*.

ic am hlaf cuic t lifiende 'Se'Se of heofnum

[51] Ego sum panis vivus qui de csbIo

BUSHWOBTH.

«

is in pitgum *} bio1$on alle larpas i pelgilserde Godes eghpelo aeiSe
giherde from feder ^ giliomade cjnotieC to me. [46] ne forSon 'Sone
feeder giseeh senig buta 8e Hefie is fr^ Gode 1$es gisseh Soft feeder.

[47] so© is sot^ice ic cpe?Jo iop seCe gilefeO in mec haefe'S lif ecce.

48] ic am hlaf lifes. [49] fsedres iopres gibrecun on ISmm poestenne
8o fostre'S t deode perun. [60] "iSis is hlaf lifes ufa stigenbef of
heofrium j^te gif hpelc of 'Seem gibrucce^ ne deadatJ. [51] ic am hlaf

' 'docebilis' ' < omnis qui audit' ' 'dedicit*

* 'patris'

^ ' hie' (* est' superscribed) 'panis vitse discendens de oselo*
^ *morietur'

* Originally ' mandcaverit/ corrected by a later hand.
t For * stigende/ clerical error in R.

54

SAXON GOSPELS.

ic ufa stag gif hua^lc gebrucces of tfisse hlafe UfetS in

doscendi'. Si quis manducaverit* ox hoc pane, vivet in

ecnise

1 blaf (Vone ic selo lichoma min is fe

SDternum ; et panis quern ego dabo caro* mea est, pro

middan lif gecidon t getugon rtSon Tud" bituih

mundi vita. [52] Litigabant ergo JudsBi adiuYicem,

cuoeSendo

diccntes,

huu msege 'Ke» lichoma his us gesealla to

Quomodo potest liic carnein* suam nobis dare ad

cuoetJ rfSon him se Hoet so'SIice

[53] Dixit ergo eis Ihs, Amen

eattanne

manducandum ?

so9 is ic cue'So iuh buta gie gebrucce t lichoma suds

amen dice vobis, nisi* manducaveritis carnem Filii

monnes

hominis,

in

T gie gedrinca his blod ne habbaO gie lif

Et biberitis ejus sanguinem, non habebitis vitam in

iuih sei5e gebrucca^ min lichom *j drinca'5

vobis, [54] Qui manducat meam carnem, et bibit

min blod haefe'5 lif ece "j ic auoecco

meum sanguine, habet vitam seternam, et ego resuscitabo*

hine on 'Saem hlsetmestas daege

eum in novissimo die.

RUSHWORTH.

epic se'Se of heofhe ufastag gif hpelc gibruches of Sissum hlafe lifeS in
ecnisse t hlaf "Son ic selo lichoma min is fe middengeorde lifes.
[52] getugun t cedun for^on ludeu to bitpion iop cpe'Sende huu mseg
Ces us lichoma his sella to eotanne. [53] cpaeS for^on him tSe Hset
soS is so'Slice ic cpe'So iop buta ge gibrucce lichoma his to sellanne to
eotanne cpaeS forSon hi" tSe Hsei: so51ice suno monnes "j gidrinces his
blod ne habbaS in iop lif [54] se0e gibrucceS minne lichoma "j
drinchetJ min blod haefe'S lif in ecnisse -j ic apecco hine in ^aem yttmesta

^ *discendi' ^ *manducaverint' ^ 'nobis carnem suam dare*

* R. presents the following surprising jumble, ' nisi manducaveritis
carnem suam dare ad manducandum, dixit ergo eis ihs, amen filii homi-
nis, et biberitis eius sanguinem non habebitis in vobis vitam*

* 'resuscibo'

I

* Originally ' cora,' corrected by a later hand.

s, JOHN VI. 52 — 60. 55

lichoa nSon min sotJlice is mett T blod min

[55] Caro euim mea vere est cibus, et sanguis meus

sotS" is drinca

vere est potus.

setJe bruccaW min lichoma t drincaO min

[56] Qui manducat meam camera, et bibit meum

blod on mec uunes t ic in ^aBm suae gesende

sanguine, in me raanet, et ego in illo. [57] Sicut misit^

mec "Se lifiende feeder -j ic liofo fe fSsam. faeder *j seSe

me vivens^ Pater, et ego vivo propter Patrem, et qui

bruce^ mec t he liofetS fe mec "Ses is

manducat me, et ipse vivet propter me. [58] Hie est

hlaf seSe of heofnu~ ofdune astag

panis'* qui de caelo descendit*,

ne suae gebrecon aldro iuero 'p heofonlic met t "j

Non sicut manducaverunt patres*^ vestri manna, et

deado sint selJe bruccaS Siosne hlaf liofaS in

mortui sunt. Qui manducat hunc panem, vivet in

ecnisse fSsts cu{e"S in somnunge laerde in

SBternum. [59] Haec dixit in synagoga® docens in

tJaer byrig menigo feSon geherdon of "Segnum

Capharnau. [60] Multi ergo audientes^ ex discipulis

BUSHWORTH.

dagum. [55] lichoma T^on min soSlice is mett ^ blod min so^lice is
drync. [56] seSe eteS minne lichoma *j drince^ min blod in me
punaS "J ic in him. [57] spa sende mec ^e faeder tJe lifgende t ic lifo
fore ©one faeder T se^e etetJ mec T he lifetS fore mec. [58] ©is is hlaf
seSe of heofne of dune astag ne spa gibrecun aeldro ioper ©ofl heofiinlica
mett ^ deode perun setSe ete© ©iosne hlaf life© in ecnisse. [59] ©as
cpae'S in somnungum laerde in ©aer byrig. [60] monige TCon of

' R. om. * misit*

^ originally * viven/ the * s' is in a later hand.

•^ 'panes* * 'discendit'

* * patris' ('vestris' supplied over the line by the glossist) 'mannam'

^ *sinagoga' ' B. om. 'audientes'

56 8AX0N QOSPBLS.

hiH cuoedun sti'S is "Sis uord hoa nuege hine

ejus dixcrunt^ durus est hie sermo^ quis potest eum

gehcra uiste uut se Hst miS hine seolfne

audirc? [61] Scicns autem Ihs apud semetipsum

feSon i ^te hpsestredon t missp of tSia ffegnas his cuseO him

quia murmurarcnt^ de hoc discipuli' ejus, dixit eis^

ffirt iuih ondHpymeC

IIoc vos scandalizat ?

gif uut gie gesea'S sunu moimes ofdune stigende

[62] Si ergo videritis* Filium' hominis ascendentem

'Ser uses serist

ubi erat prius ?

gaas se5e lif&estas lichoma ne fstondes

[63] Sps est^ qui vivificat, caro non prodest

seniht

quicquam,

uordo Sat$e sprsecende ) am iuh gast *} lif sint

Verba quaa locutus sum vobis, Sps et vita sunt.

ah aron t sumo fro iuh 'Sa'Se ne gleialS

[64] Sed sunt quidam ex vobis qui non eredunt.

uiste r;5on fro fruma se Hust *j "SatSe uoeron gelefendo "j

Sciebat enim ab initio Ills*, et qui essent credentes, et

hua sellende uere hine *] cuseS f^sem

quis traditurus esset eum. [65] Et dicebat", Propterea

RUSHWORTH.

'Segnum his cpedun stitS is tJis pord hpa mseg hine gihera. [61] pisto
putudt "Se Haet mi's hine solfhe forCon t i>te hiae hpispradnn of tSisse
©egnas his cpseS him Sis iopih geondspyma'S. [62] gif foi^on ge
gisea^ suno monnes of dune stigende hper pses serist. [63] gast is
B&Se liJB^ste^ lichoma nefor forstondes seniht pord 'SaSe ic spreoende
am iop gast ^ lif sint. [64] ah sindun sume of iop fS&iSe ne gilefa^
piste fSon from fruma God SaSe perun gilefende *j hpelc sellende
pere hine. [65] "j cpsetJ to "Ssem fore "Saem ic cps^o iop fCon

* 'mormurarunt' * R. repeats ' discipuli eius '

^ ' filius' * 'est' added by the glosaist.

* ds qui essent' * 'dicebat ad eos*

-)

* Originally ' videris/ corrected by the glosser.

S.JOHN VI. 61-^71. 57

ic cuse5 iuh j^te nsenigmonn msege gecuma to me buta

dixi vobis, quia nemo potest venire ad me, nisi

sie him gesald from feder minum of tJis menigo

fuerit^ ei datum a Patre meo. [66] Ex hoc multi

Segna his frofoerdon on baBcling uut ne milJ hine

discipuloru ejus abierunt retro, etiam non cum illo*

geeadon cuoe^ for^on se Haet to "Seem tuoelfu

ambulabant. [67] Dixit ergo Ihs ad duodecim,

hueWer *) gie ualla'S fara t frogeonga geonduarde

Numquid et vos vultis abire? [68] Respondit

rSon him Petrus Drihten to husem poe geonge uordo

ergo ei Simon Petrus, Dfie ad quern ibimus? verba

lifes ece fSu haefes *) ue gelefdon t ue ongetton

vitie aeternae habes. [69] Et nos credimus et cognovimus

r'tJon "Su ar^ sunu Godes geonduearde him se Haet

quia tu es Xrs Filius Di"*. [70] Respondit eis Ihs,

ahue ic iuih tuelfo geceas *) of iuh an diul

Nonne ego vos duodecim elegi, et ex vobis unus diabolus'

is cuse'S uut lud" "Sses londes

est ? [71] Dicebat autem Judam Simonis Scariothis*,

"Ses rtSon uaes sellend hine miS'8y uses an of

Hie enim erat traditurus eum, cum* esset unus ex

fSsem. tuelfu

duodecim.

RUSHWORTH.

nsenig mon ne mseg cuma to me buta said * pere him from feder minum.
[66] of ^isse monige Oegnas his from foerdun on bsecling putudt ne
miSSy eodun. [67] cpsetJ forSon fSe Hset to "Saem tpelfum ah hpe'Sre
T ge palla'S from gonga. [68] ondsporade him Symon Petr Drih~ to
hpon pe gigonge pord lifes eces Su haefes. [69] t pe gilefdun T T pe
ongetun foi%on "Su arO Crist suno Godes. [70] giondsporade him fSe
Hael ah ne ic iopih tpelfe giceos *) of iop an diopul is. [71] cpaetJ
putudt ludas Simeon fSe Scariothiscae QIb pses foi*t$on sellende hine paes
an of Ssem tpelfa.

* ' datum fuerit ei* * R. om. * illo*

^ * zabulus* ^ * scariohtis, hie erat enim'

* R. om. *cum'

* Originally * ge said/ * ge' has been erased.

I

58 8AX0N G08PBL8.

oitC «aH foerde ae Haet in ««r nuegtf ne

VII. [1] Post liaec* ambulabat Ihs in Galil^a, dod

r«on palde in lud" geonffe r«on sohion bine

onim volobat in Juda)am ambulare^ quia quserebant eii

lufl" t<) acuellanno usbs u^t on neh doeg

Judaji* intorlicere. [2] Erat autem in* proximo dies

N villi Mil 1u(r templet) msessa

toHtUtt Juda}oruin Sccnopegia.

(uioodon uvit to him bro'Sro his fier hesmt

[8] Dixoruut autom ad eum fratres ejus, Transi hinc,

1 ga'tgooiige in ludea tte -j Wegjoas ©ine geaeaX

ot vado in Judaeam, ut et discipuli tui videant*

uoorco «ino '«a «u does t pyrca^ neanigmonn HJon

opera tua qua) facis. [4] Nemo qaippe

in dnght t in doigelnise huodhuoegu pyca9 *] soecatS he in

in occulto aliquid* facit, et quaerit ipse in

«aiingH Mil Mt) gif Sas «u pyrcas adeaua «ec seolfiie middangde

palam ohmo, hi h»c facis, manifesta* te ipsum mundo.

T n« TKon broiSro his gelefdon on hino caoeiS

[5J Noq: onim fratros ejus credebant in eum^ [6] Dicit

rtion liiin HO II tut tid min ne Saget cuom tid

or^o oiH Ihs, Torapus meum nondum® venit, tempus

tint iuoro syinble is gearua ne nuege

autoHi vostruin semper est paratum. [7] Non potest

RUSHWORTH.

VII. [1] uifter i^isHe *e Htelend code in "Sa cwstre ne forCon valde
in [uduain gonga forWon sohtun hine to acpellanne ludeas. [2] nses

{mtudt noh ludoani temples mae«sa. [3] cpedun putudt to him broSro
us fttir liiona T gaa in ludeam ^te i Ceguas i5ine giseaS perc Cine "Sa tJu
does. [4 ] n«)nig mon forNon in degolnisse hpsetpoegno pyrces i soece
he in et)punga pere gif ©as fin pyrce oeteop 6ec him soline middengeorde.
[fi] ne f ~*S()n bro'Sro his gilefdiin in hino ne. [6] cp8e"S forSon him iSe
Hiet tide min ne 6a gett to com tid putudt ioper symle is georo. r71 ne

* * haec (repeated) ihs ambulabat in galileam*

■ * interficere iudei*

' * in proximo iudeorum scinopigia' * 'vidiant*

** *quid' ® R. originally 'mafesta*

' U. adds • non' ® * nondum adhuc venit'

s. JOHN VII. 1 — 12. 59

se middang gefiage iuih mec uut gefia^ nSon ic cySnise

mundus odisse vos, me autcm odit quia ego^ testimonium

getryme of him t fSadm Vfion uoerca hie yflo sint gie

perhibeo de illo, quia opera ejus mala st. [8] Vos

astiges to doege Bjinbel 'Siosne i tSissum ic ne astigo ic

ascendite ad diem festum hunc^ ego^ non ascendo

to doege sjmbel Oissum fSon min tid ne 9aget

ad diem festum istum, quia meum tempus nondum

gefylled is

impletum est.

fS&H jmfSfSy gecuede he punade in fSsdr m*

[9] Haec cum dixisset, ipse mansit in Galilaea.

i>te uut astigon bro8ro his ISa. ^ he

[10] Ut autem ascenderunt fratres ejus, tunc et ipse

astag to doege symbel ne i no euunge ah suelce in

ascendit ad diem festum, non manifesto^ sed quasi ^ in

degle lud" TOon sohton hine in doege symbel

occulto. [11] Judasi ergo quaerebant eum in die festo,

'J cuoedon ^er is he ") husstrung micel

et dicebant, Ubi est ille ? [12] Et murmur*^ multus

from "Saem uaes in Great sumo o^oro FlJon cuoedon ffSon

de eo' erat in turba ; quidam enim dicebant quia

god is

bonus estj

BUSHWORTH.

mseg middeng gifioge iopih mec putnd} fiaO forOon cyt^nisse 9erh tryiti
of ^sem f "tJon perc his yfle sindun. [8] ge astigat^ to dsege symbles
Siosne for^on min tid ne tSagett gifyUed is. [9] Oas miS^y gippedun
he punade in .. .. [10] "^te putudl: astigun brot^ro his 8a he astag to
dsege symbles ne t no eopunga ah speloe in degolnisse. [11] ludea
PSon sohtun hine on dsege symbles *} cpedun hper is he. [12] *;)
hpisprunge micle pses of Osem in tJreote sume forOon cpedun f^on god is

* R. om. 'ego* * *istum*

^ ' ego non ascendo ad diem festum istum/ this clause is wanting
in R., the scribe apparently having missed the line.

* 'quassi* * 'mormor'
« 'illo'

I 2

<Mr^fc— M»^^-^i^. . 'W jM i^»^>1fct^*r— ^n^^- ■■■« --'

6() SAXON 008PKL8.

o0oro uut cuoodon nsRo ah besuioatS 0a menigcv

Alii autem dicobant, Non, scd seducit turbain^

nsenig husef^ro eannge gespnec of him fe

[18] Nomo tainen' palam loquebatur de eo* propter

fyrhto lud" gee uut doeg iSe symbel

mctum Judo^orum. [14] Jam autem die festo

mif^y gepor)it uses astag se Htet in tempt ^ lierde

mediante, ascendit Ihs in templu^ et docebat.

1 pundradon lud" cu(»edon huu 0e8 Btafii»

[15] Et mirabantur Judo^i diccntcs, Quomodo bic literal

pat miSf$y no geliornade geonduearde him se Hset

Bcit, cum non dediscerit*? [10] Uespondit eis Ilis

1 cuaeS min laar ne is min ah Oses BeiSe sende

et dixit, mea doctrina non est mca, sed ejus qui misit*

mec gif hua uselle uillo his geuyrca

me. [17] SV quis voluerit voluntatem ejus facere,

ongetteS of laar hue'Ker fro Code sie t ic from

cognoscot de doctrina, utruni ex Do sit, fin ego a

me seolfeum spreco seffe from hine seolfhe spreceO t fro

meipso loquor*. [18] Quia semetipso loqui-

hi" seolfu" uuldor Huundor soecat^ se^e uut soeca»

tur, gloriam propriam quajrit'^, qui autem qusBrit

uuldor his seSe sonde hine ^s soScuoed is *;)

gloriam ejus" qui misit" ilium, hie" verax est, et

RU8HW0RTH.

o'Sre putudt cpedun nose ah se spice j$ "Sa niengo, [18] ne senigmon
hpe'Sre eopunga gisprac fro him fore fyrhto ludea. [l4] ge putudt
to daege symbles giporht pies astag fSe Hsei" on tempel ^ laBrde. [15] T
pundradun ludea cpe^onde huu iSea stafas patt mi'SSy ne giliomade.
[1 6] giondsporade him f^o Hiet *] cpau'^ min lar ne is min ah his se8e
sende mec. [17] pelle j)illige ougeataS of lare hpe'Ser of Grode sie t ic
fro me solfa ic spreoco. [18] seSe from him sprecen biS puldor spiSor
soeceS ae'^e putudt soecoh' puldor his seffe sendes hine soS cpeden is *) in

» 'turbas' « ' in palam' ' *illo'

* *templo' * 'dedicarent* " 'missit'

' II. begins the verse * voluerit voluntatem cognoscet de doctrina'

" ' loquar' ° * querit qui autem querit*

'" originally ' ei' in R. '^ ' missif »« R. om. * hie'

s. JOHN VII. 13 — 23. 61

unso^faestnise in ^sem ne is ahne Mois salde

injustitia in illo non est. [19] Nonne Moses^ dedit

iuh 86 ") nsenig of iuh pyrcas ae fliuon mec

vobis legem, et nemo ex vobis facit legem*. Quid me

gie soecas to acuoellanne geonduarde "Sio menigo ^ cuoe^

quseritis interficere? [20] Respondit turba' et dixit,

diul fSn hsefis hua ISec soecaS to acuoellanne ge-

daamonium* habes, quis te qusBrit* interficere? [21] Re-

onduarde se Hset ^ cusetJ Saem an uoerc ic dyde i ic uorhte ")

spondit Ihs et dixit eis, Unum opus feci, et

gie alle pundriatJ

omnes miramini.

rCa t rSon Mois salde iuh 3nnbhuungun

[22] Propterea Moses* dedit vobis circumcisionem,

ne i5te fro*' Mose is ah fro** aldrum

non quia ex Mose'^ est, sed ex patribus,

T in symK' t sunned" ge ymbcearfas fSone monnu gif

Et in Sabbato circumciditis hominem. [23] Si

'p ymbnise onfoetS se monn in sunnedsege "pie ne

circumscisionem accipit homo in Sabbato^ ut non

se undoen se Moises me gie iorsiges j>te t f ~Son aU

solvatur lex Moses^^, mihi indignamini quia totum

BUSHWORTH.

sotJfsBstnisse fSssm. ne is. [19] ah ne Moys salde iop se ') nsenig of iop
pyrcetJ sb hpset mec ge soecas to acpellanne. [20] giondsporade him
fSio mengo i cpsetS diopul ISu hsefes hpa iSec soeceO to acpellanne.
[21] giondsporade "Se Hset ") cytsafS him an perc ic dyde ^ alle pundriaS
fore "Ssem. [22] .... salde iop 6sBt ymbhycgende ne forffon of Moy
pere ah of sddrum *} on symbel dsege ge ymbceor£fi8 "Sone monno.
[23] gif fSsdt ymbcemisse onfoetJ monn on sunnadsege "^te ne se undoen
se Moyses mec ge iorsigas for^on alle 1Sone monno halne ic dyde on

* 'moyses*

^ R. ' legem' is added by the glossist over the line.

^ * respondit ei' * 'demonium' * *querit*

® * moyses' ^ *moyseesset' * 'sapato'

^ *moyse*

■«^>.— «-

02 SAXON GOSPELS.

"Sone monno lud ic porhte to sunned" nselle gi9

hominem sanum' feci in Sabbaio'? [24] Nolite

gedoenia seft"* onsione ah soSfsBst dom gedoemaO

judicare secundum faciem^ sed justum judicium judicate.

cuoedon TlSon sumo oSoro from HienT ahne

[25] Diccbant ergo quidam ex Hiorosolymis', Nonne

"Sea IB Oone soocaS to acuellanne *) heono eaunge

hie est quern quserunt interficere ? [26] Et ecce paUui

sprecat^ *) noht him ciueSas hueOer 8o9t ongetun

loquitur, et nihil ei dicunt. Numquid vere cognoyerunt

0a aldormenn fie Sea ifl Crist ah Oiosne pe uuton

principes quia hie est Xrs? [27] Sed hunc scimus

huona sie Crist uut mi'S'Sy geoymes nsnig "X* uat huona

unde sit^ Xrs autem cum venerit^ nemo scit unde

sie t htS usdB clioppande forffon herde in temple se Het

sit. [28] Clamabat ergo docens in templo Ills,

1 cusO *:) mec gie uuton *} huona ic am gie uuton ^ fro

et dicens^ Et me scitis^ et^ unde sim scitis^ et a

me seolfe ne ic cuom ah is so^ se'Se sonde mec 8one gie

meipso non yeni, sed est verus qui misit^ me quern tos

ne uuton ic uat f'Son "^te fro him ic am *]

nescitis^ [29] Ego scio eum ; quia ab ipso^ sum et

he mec sonde

ipse me misit^.

RU8HW0BTH.

sunnadsege. [24] naUa^ ge doema sefter onsione ah sofffiestne dom ge
doemaS. [25] cpedun T^on sume of 0aer byrig ahne "Sis is tk>ne
ge soecaS to acpellanne. [26] "^ heono eopunga spreocaO *;) noht him
cpeoOas ah ne so^ico ongetun ^a aldormen 't^te 0es is Crist. [27] ah
Oiosne pe putun hpona sie Crist putudt miS'tSy gicymes nsemg patt
hpona sie. [28] cliopende forVon laerde in temple fSe Hset 'j cpseO i
mec ge putun *) from me solfum ne com ic ah is soS se0e sonde meo
"Sone ge ne putun. [29] ic patt bine s68e fro him solfu ') he meo

* *salvum' * 'sapato'

* ' hirusolimitaenis' (the ' e* expuncted).

* R. has 'docens/ 'o' expuncted and 'i' superscribed.
^ R. om. 'etunde sim scitis' ' 'missit'

' * nonscitis * ® originally * iso/ corrected by the glossist.

* 'misRit'

s. JOHN VII. 24 — 33. 63

sohton T'Son hine to grioppanne* *j

[30] Querebant^ ergo eum apprehendere^ et

nsenig •^^' sende on him bond T'Son ne 9aget cuom

nemo misit in ilium manum, quia nondum venit'

tid his

hora ejus.

of "Sser Create t menigo uut meni" gelefdon on

[31] De turba autem multi crediderunt in

him T cuoedon Crist mitJSy cymeC hueCer menigo

eum, et dicebant, Xrs cum venerit, numquid plura

beceno t mae pundra pyrcalJ "Son "SaCe tJes pyrcalS ge-

signa faciet quam quaa* hie facit. [32] Au-

herdon fS& slaruas j^ threat huaestrende of "Ssem "Sas ')

dierunt^ Fharissei turbam murmurantem de illo haec, et

sendon 9a aldormenn ^ selanT embehtmenn j»te hia

miserunt principes et PharissBi® ministros ut apprae-

gegrioppo

henderunt^ eum.

cvLSdfS nSon se Hset 9aget lytle tid i buile miO

[33] Dixit ergo Ihs, Athuc® modicum tempus vobis-

iuh am *) ic geonge to 8aem setSe sende mec

cum sum, et vado ad eum qui^ misit me.

BUSHWORTH.

sende. [30] sohtun for^on bine to gigripanne ^ nsenig mon sende in
hine bonda T^on ne 8a gett gicom tid Ms. [31] of fSssm Oreote putudt
monige gilefdun on hine *} cpedun Crist milS^y cymefi nsefre ab bpetSer
monige becon porbte "Sonne ^a iSea doe8. [32] giberdun 8a 8es larpas
8o£L 8reott bpisprende of 'Ssem 8as *} sendun Sa aldormenn *} ses larpas
embibtmenn "t^te bis gegripe bine. [33] cyasfS TSon fSe Hael! ^a, gett

* 'quaerebant*

' ' tidprsebendere, et nemo missit in eum manus*

^ 'venerat' * *que*

'* B. ' audierunt itaque farissei turbam mormurantem*

* 'iarissei' ^ ' adpr»henderunt ' ® *adhuc'
^ * numquid missit'

Marginal note, ' j^te bia bine gefengo'

0^ SAXON GOSPBLS.

gie HoecaH mec ') ne gemoeta'S gie ^ tSer am io

[34] Quaeritis^ mo, ot nou invenieiis, et ubi sum ego,

gie ne mago cume cuoedon nSon lad" to

yds' non potestis venire. [35] Dixerunt ergo Judssi ad

him seolfum "Sadder Ses fierende is t usbs PSon ne gemoette ue

sc' ipsos, Quo hie iturus est quia non inveniemus^

hine hueOer on topyrpnise hsdno fierende is i

cum? numquid in dispersionem gentium iturus*^ est, et

laerend hsedno huied uses Sis uord "Sone cuoseS

docturus gentes ? [36] Quis est hie sermo quern dixit,

soecaS gie mec i ne gemoete'S *) huer am ic ne

QusBritis* me, et non invcnictis'? et, Ubi sum ego non

mago gie cume

potestis venire ?

in t on Saem lilaetmesta uut dffig micle 'Saes symbles

[37] In novissimo^ autem die magno festivitatis*

gestod se Heet i cliopade t cu£et$ aeCe CyrsteC cyme to me

stabat Ihs, et elamabat dieens, Qui^^ sitit veniat ad me

") drincaS sefSe gele&O on me busb cuseO 'P uritt

et bibat. [38] Qui credit in me, sieut dixit seribtura",

Btreamas of uombe his flouaS usetro cuico t lifigendo laro

flumina do ventre ejus fluent aquae" vivae.

RUSHWOBTH.

lytel tid iop miti^Sy am *;) gaa to him ah ne sende mec. [34] ge soeca0
mec ^ ne gimoetas ge 'j Her am t biom ic ne mi^on ge cuma ge.
[35] cpedon forOon ludea to him solfum 9ider Oes fserende psss for&u
ne gimoettun pe hine hpeOer on topyrpnisse hsB^na fiserende psBS *]
laerende hseSno. [36] hpset is 'Sis pord "Sonne cpseS soecas ge mec ') ne
gimoeta^ ge mec 'j 9er am ic ne magon ge cuma. [87] on "SsBm
Isetemesta daege putut daege miclum Sses symbles stod fSe Haet ^ cliopade
cpaj^ gif hpelc Cyrste cyme to me t drince'S. [38] seCe gilefeo on
nice spa cpaeS tSadt gipritt streomas of pombe his flopaS lifgende.

' ' queritis' ** * non potestis venire vos*

■' 'semetipso' * ' invenimus' * R. originally * itur*

« 'queritis' ' R. adds 'me'

" 'die' added above the line by the glossist.

^ 'vestivitatis' ^o ' si quis sitis' " *scriptura'

^" R. om. 'aquae'

s. JOHN vii. 34 — 44.

65

fSia uut cuaet$ of gaste 'Sone ondfengo uoeron

[39] Haec^ autetn dixit de Spu quera accepturi crant

•SatJe lefdon on him £^"8011 uses se gast j>te t r^on se Haet

credentes in eum, non enira erat Sps' quia Ihs

ne ^ageane uses geuuldrad

nondum fuerat glorificatus.

of Sser tid se 9reat mitWJy geherdon ^as uordo

[40] Ex ilia hora' turba, cum audissent hos sermones

his cuoedon '5es is BofS uitga 0*561:0

ejus, dicebant. Hie est vere propheta*. [41] Alii

cuoedon "Ses is cynig su&o o^oro fiestlice cuoedon

dicebant, Hie est Xrs. " Quidam autem dicebant*,

huoeSer of ^ser mseg^ Crist cuom ahne j> uritt

Numquid a Galilaea Xrs venit ? [42] Nonne scribtura'

cueS "^te of sed Dauides T of Bethlem byrig t ceastre

dicit. Quia ex semine David, et^ de Bethlem castelo,

'5er uses Dauid cuo Crist

ubi erat David, venit Xrs ?

toslittnise t unsib f^on

[43] Dissensio® itaque

fe bine

propter eum.

sumo fsestli~

[44] Quidam autem

auorden uses in fSsdv menigo

facta est in turba

of

ex

9sem

ipsis

ualdon t uilnadon

volebant

BUSHWOBTH.

[39] Sis putudt cpseS of gaflte 9one onfenge perun gilefden in bine ne
fortJon pses gast gisald for^on '5e Hset ne tSageona pses gipuldrad.
[40] of t$sem for9on 9e 9reott mi'S9y giberde iSas pord his cpedun iSis is
so'Slice pitga. [41] o^re cpedun 9es is Crist sume putudt cpedun
bpe©er of ^aer megSe Crist com. [42] ah ne j^ pritt cpseS "^te of
sede DauiSes -] of ... . burug ^er pses Dauif^ to cymende is Crist.
[43] toslitnisse t unsibbe forSon aporden pses in ffser mengo fore
him. [44] sum fiestlice of 'Ssem paldun to gigripanne bine ah nsenig

1 'hoc'
* *profeta'

* 'autem*

* 'scriptura'

' ' sps datup'

« 'dicebat'
^ R. 'et bethlem castello ubi fuerat dauuid (first 'u' expuncted) ven-
turus est xrs'
® 'disensio'

K

4ta

66 SAXON GOSPELS.

gegrioppa hine ah nsnig •X* sende or hine

apprehendere^ eum^ sed nemo misit super ilium

hond

manum'.

cuomun rtSon 9a embehtmenn to 'Seem aldormoimu *]

[45] Venerunt ergo* ministri ad pontifices et

1S& splaruas ') cuoedon him iSa, riiuon ne gebrohton gie

Pharisa3os^, et dixerunt eis illi^ Quare non adduxistis.

hine gie ondueardon '^a "Segnas nsfire mue

eum? [46] Responderunt ministri, Nunquam sic

♦

sprecende uses monn suse iSea monn geondsuearadun

locutus est homo sicut hie homo. [47] Kesponderunt

rSon him selaru huoetfer eec gie besnicen aron

ergo eis Pharisaei*, Numquid et vos soducti estis?

huoeiSer senig fro aldormoimu gelefeO on hine t

[48] Numquid aliquis ex principib: credit' in eum, aut

of splaru ah "Sreat '^ioB iSaXe t Oio ne

ex PharissBis*? [49] Sed turba haec quae non

d
uat t nyste se auoergato sint cnoeO fSe fSegn

novit" legem maledicti sunt. [50] Dicit Nicodemus**

to Ssem he set^e cymeS to him on nseht se'Se an xuos

ad COS, ille" qui venit ad eum nocte, qui unus erat

of iSmm hueffer ae usra doemaff ftoema'S*

ex ipsis. [51] Numquid lex nostra judicat hominem.

BUBHWORTH.

mon sende ofer hine honda. [45] comon efter 9a embihtmenn to Vtsm
aldormen ') ses larpum '^ q>edun him "Sa rhphon ne brohtun ge hine.
[46] giondsporadun 'Sa embihtas hpeffer ec bispicen aron spa sprecende
pses 9e mon spa 9is mon. [47] giondsporadun for'Son him ses larpas
ah ne i fre bispicen aron. [48] ah ne senig of aldormonnum gilefiie in
hine t of aes larpum. [49] ah "^reott fSeta 'Sa^e ^a ne past f nyste »
aperged sindun. [60] cpsB^ iHe 6egn to him he se^e cymetJ to him
on naht se'Se an pa;s of "Ssem. [51] hpeffer ge usra doematS ge

^ 'adprsehendere' ' R. originally 'manu/ 's* has been added.
' ' igitur ministri/ the second * i* is a correction.
* 'farisseos' * *ille' • 'farissei* ^ 'credidit*

•* 'ferisseis' * * cognovit* ^'^ 'nicodimus' ** *illi*

* Error of glossist.

s. JOHN VII. 45 — VIII. 3. 67

buta gehere fio fSasm a8r t *j ongette bused pyrcas

nisi audierit ab^ ipso prius, et cognoverit quid faciat?

geonduardon T cuoedon him

[52] Ilesponderunt et dixerunt ei*,

huse'Ser aec "Su Gat arS smeage 1 gesaegh f~6on

Numquid et tu Galilseus es? Scrutare et vide, quia

uitga fro Gat ne arisetJ t 1 ge-

propheta' a Galilsea non surgit*. [53] Et re-

cearredo ueron t gecerred uses eghuelc . in hus hiora

versi* sunt unusquisque in domum suam.

se Haet uut foerde on more Oleuetes

VIII. [1] Ihs autem perrexit in montem Oliveti*.

1 serlice t aeftsona cuom in temple 1 all

[2] Et diiuculo iterum venit in templum, et omnis

folc cuom to him

populus venit ad eum,

1 saet Iserde hia laeddon t brohton uut

Et sedens'^ docebat eos, [3] Adducunt autem

5a puSuotto 1 aelaru uif in Semelegerscip ofiium-

Scribse et Pharisaei® mulierem in adulterio depre-

RUSHWORTH.

tJoii monno buta giherde serist from Vaem *| ongete'S hpaet pyrca'S ge.
[52] ondsporadun '^ cpedun hpeSer ec -] '5u Galilesc ar9 smeoge *;) giuih
for'Son pitga fro~ Galilea ne ariseS. [53]^ I gicered perun an gihpelc
cerdun in hus hisL

VIII. [1] fSe Haet putudt foerde on mor Olifetes. [2] n arlice efter
sona com m tempel ^ all "Sset folc com to him ^ saett Iserde hise. [3] to
gilseddun putudt 9a utjputu 'j aes larpas pif in dernegilegerscipe ginumen

^ * prius ab ipso* ' R. am. *ei' ' 'prof eta'

* *surget*

^ * et reversunt* originaUy in R.

^ * oleveti et deluculo'

' R. originally * sede,* corrected by a later hand.

" R. originaUy * farisse '

K 2,

^WKSaiBl lH- t ^^ ^ii LJ l ■ -..»■ ■ ■Wgg*<e—i .ll.Tl». *■ *!- * - wr -MU kk^ i — m

68 SAXON GOSPELS.

en t befoen i aneton Oailca t hia on middum *] cnoedon

hensam^, et statuerunt earn in medio, [4] £t dixerunt

him laar

ei, Magister,

iSiua uif nu benumen is in 'Semelegersoip

Hsec mulier modo deprohensa' est in adolterio.

in 8e uut Mois bebead us Vaslic

[5] In lege autem Moses' mandavit nobis hujusmodi

gestsena 9a rt$on hiued cuaeSes 9aB nut

lapidare*; tu ergo quid dicis? [6] HaBC autem'^

cuoedon cunnedon hine i^te hie mago ) msehton ghsene

dicebant temtantes^ eum, ut possent accusare

hine

eum.

Be Hset uut gebeg hine f ru" suunder miS fingre aurittei$ t aurat

Ihs autem, inclinans se deorsum, digito' scribebat

on eor^e mi99y uut tSerhuunadon frugnun

in terra®. [7] Cum autem pseverarent interrogantes

hine ahof hine *] cuseS him set>e buta synne his iuerro

eum, erexit se, et dixit eis, Qui sine peccato est yestrum,

aerist on 'Sser t on hia stan sendeS ') ndtC hine

primus in illam lapidem mittat. [8] Et iterum se

gebeg* aurat on eor9u miiS^y geherdon uut

inclinans scribebat in terra". [9] Audientes autem^^

BUSHWOBTH.

I gifoen 1 asettun '5a ilco on middum. [4] i q)edun him hurop 9is pif
nu fomumen is in demegiligro. [5] m sb putudt .... bibeod us
'Suslic nu gistsena 9u for^on hpaet cpeOestu. [6] 1Saa for^on cpedun
cunnadun hine j^te hiae maege gihena hine Oe Hast putudt gibeg hine
ofsyndrige mitJ fingre aprita^ in ecnisse. [7] mifWJy putudt "Serb
punadun frugnon hine ahof hine ^ cpae'S him se^e buta synne is iopera
aerist on iSser t hia stan agenda's. [8] ') eftersona hine geb^ aprat ou
eoi^o. [9] giherdun putudlice "Sis pord an aefter anum from foerdun

* ' depraehensum * * ' deprsehensa* ® 'moyses*

* ' lapidaretur ' * *ergo* • 'temptantes*
' 'degito' 8 «terram* » 'terram'

^° ' audientes autem huno sermonem '

s. JOHN VIII. 4 — 13. 69

an sdf€ anum froiufoerdon ongann of 'Ssem aldrum *}

unu post unum exiebant^^ incipiens a senioribus; et

geuunade t abad him ane *} ^ uif on middum stod

remansit^ solus, et mulier in medio stans'.

ahof uut hine se Haet cuseS to hir

[10] ErigeDS autem se Ihs, dixit ei,

j> uif huer sint fS&fSe "Sec gehena^ nsenigmonn geni^-

Mulier, ubi sunt qui te accusant^? nemo con-
Fa's i gehaenas 'Sec fSio cuse'S ueenig '^^^ drihf cuoe^

demnavit te? [11] Quae dixit, Nemo Diie. Dixit

uut se Heet ne ic 'Sec geniCro geong t gaea i

autem** Ihs, Nee ego te condemnabo', vade, et

a
r^or i sui'Sor naelle Su synngegf

amplius jam^ noli peccare.

seftsona TSon spreccend ua3S him se Hset cuoe^ ic

[12] Iterum ergo locutus est eis Ihs dicens. Ego

am leht middangdes se9e fylgeS t soecas mec ne gsafS

sum lux mundi^ qui sequitur me non ambulabit^

in "SiostnT ah hsefe'S leht lifes cuoedon CiSoix

in tenebris, sed habet luce^° vitaB. [13] Dixerunt ergo

him ^a aldo selanT ^u of "Se seolfe cytJnisse getaymes

ei FharissDi, Tu de teipso testimonium perbibes,

RUSHWOBTH.

ongunnun fro ^aem aldormonnu~ T gipunade "Se Haet ana T ^set pif on
middum stod bifora him. [10] ahof putudt hine 'Se Hset cpseS him pif
Saet hper sindun "SatSe "Sec gihenaS ne senigmon "Sec gihene'S t ni'Srat$.
[11] ^io cpaj'S ne aenig mon drihten cpseS putudt him ^e Hset ne ic
iec ginitJro gaa *) foriSor neUe Su syngiga. [12] eftersona forSon
sprecende pses him 9e Haet cpse'S ic am leht middeng Sisses se'Se
folge'S mec ne gee's t gouges in "Siostru ah hsefes leht lifes ecnisse.
[13] cpedun for^on him "Sa aldormen 9u of 9e solfun cy^nisse 9a

^ 'exiebat incipientes' * 'remansit ihS solus*

* 'stans ante eum'

* ' accussabant, nemo te contempnavit'

* * autem ei ihs' * 'contemnabo'
' E. om. 'jam* ^ 'hujusqui' ® 'ambulavit'

^° * lumen vitae aeterne '

70 RAXON GOSPELS.

cyJ^nimte ?(in lie in noS gemKluarde

tcstiiiionium tuuin non est yertim. [14] Kcspondit

rie Hiel' 1 cunjff him Auh ic cyAnuw g^txymmo of znec

Ihs ct dixit cis, Ktsi ego tcstiiiionium porhibeo de me

Heolfne m»A irt cyffnis min f Son ic uat hnona

i|)so'^ yeriiiii est tcstiiiioiiium nieum^ quia scio ande

ie ciioiii ^ hiiiflfler ic ^reotif^e f^e uut ne nutto gie huona

voni^ ct^ quo vado ; vos autcm nescitis unde

ic cyiiio t huidiler ic f^ gie scfT liehonut

vcnio'^ aut quo vado. [15] Vos secundum carnem

gcdfKiiiiaH

judicatis^

ic lie (Inonio leni^nc -O^* no *] Sseh ic gfidoesao

Kgo non judico quequa. [16] Et^ si judico,

floni min roN iti r^on ana ne am ic ah ic

judicium nieum vcruui cst^ quia solus non sum, sed ego,

") HC'Ko mec iiende feeder i on se iuer

ct qui mc niisit^ Pater. [17] Et in lege yestra

auritttm in TfSon tuoegara monna uittnesa t

scribtum'* est, quia duoruin hominum testimonium

RTiS iH ic am Rcffo uittnesa getiynio

vcruin est. [18] Kgo sum qui testimonium perhibeo

of mcc Hbof 1 cy^niHO getryines ymb mec 8e9e

de mc ipso^ ct testimonium pcrhibct^ de mo qui

RUSHWOBTH.

tryme Ses cySniKBe ^inc ne is so5. [14] giondflporade "Se 'Halt i
cp£bf( hirn 1 gif ic cy^niHHO gitrymmo of me Holfum boS in cySniase min
for^Son ic pat hpona ic com t hpifler gonge ge putudt ne putnn hpona ic
com t hpider ic ipu. [15] go u;fter lichoma ge doemas ic ne doemu
lenigne monn. [1 0] ali gif ic doemu ic dom niinne sotS in foi^n ana
ne am ic ah ic i Wifio mec Hendo ffe f<tder. [17] 1 in as ioprum apriten
is foi^oii tpoegra monna cy^niiwe ho^ in. [18] ic am se'Se cySnisse
gitrymmo of me Holfum *;) cySnitwe gitrymes iSe ficder "^in se'Se sende

' 'ipse' ■' 'aut' » * veni*

* * Hcd Hi judico f!go' -^ * miHHit* * 'scriptum'

^ 'iKjrhihot imtcr tuuH qui miriHit mo'

s. JOHN VIII. 14 — 22. 71

sende mec faeder is cuoedon f~'5Qn him huer is

misit me Pater. [19] Dicebant ergo ei, Ubi est

faeder "Sin

Pater tuus?

geonduearde se Haet *;) ne mec uutto gie i ne t De aec faeder

Kespondit Jhs, Neq: me scitis, neque Patrem

min gif gie uiston eatJe maeg *) faeder min

meum, si me sciretis^ forsitan et Patrem meum

gie uLston

sciretis^.

"Sas uordo spreccend uses in •/• divitar custodia laerde

[20] Haec* verba locutus est in gazophylacio, docens

in temple ^ naenig •^^* gelahte hine TCon ne iS&get

in templo, et nemo apprehenderat* eum, quia necdum

gecuom tid his

venerat bora ejus.

cuoe^ T'Son eftsona hi~ se Haet ic geonga T gie fylges

[21] Dixit ergo iterum eis Ihs, Ego vado, et queritis

mec t soecas t in synno iuero deadege^ \ gie biSon bidder ic

me, et in peccato vestro moriemini ; quo ego

giungo gie ne mago cuma cuoedon T^Jon

vado, vos non potestis venire. [22] Dicebant ergo

Iud~ hiioe'Ser ofelaef^ hine seolftie f^on cusdiS tJidder

Judaei*^, Numquid interficiet semetipsum, quia dicit, Quo

BUSHWOBTH.

mec. [19] cpedun foriSon him hper is feeder "Sin giondsporade ^e Haet
ne mec putas ge ne feeder minne gif mec ge pistun aef^e maeg ^ faeder
minne ge pistun. [20] fSla pord sprecende paes Se Hse} in fSasr byrig
laerde in temple *] naenig mon ne gilahte hine rfSon ne t$agett comon
tide his. [21] cpaetJ f'Son aeftersona him Se Haet ic gongo t ge fylgas
i soecas mec *] in synnum ioprum ge deodiga'S "Sider ic gongo ge ne
magun cuma. [22] cpedun T^on ludeas bitpih him hpe'Ser ofslse^

* 'scieritis* ^ 'scieritis*
' ' h<5c verbum locutus est ihs in gazafilacia'

* 'adpraehendit' * * iudei inter se '

r»T 111 %

72 SAXON 008PBLB.

ic ga gie ne magon cume *] CQoeO him

ego vado^ vos non potestis venire ? [28] Et dicebat eis^

gie from neaffa aron

Vos* de deorsum estis,

ic fro heanissu am gie of myiddang tSiasa aint ie

Ego do supernis sum^ vos de ibundo hoc estis, ego

ne am of Sisu middang ic cueS iuh "pie

non sum de hoc mundo. [24] Dixi ergo vobis quia

gie biffon deada in synno iuero gif TCon ne uailaO gelefa

moriemini in peccatis' vestris^ si enim non credideretis

f>te ic am gie bi'Son deado in synne iuero

quia ego sum, moriemini in peccato yestro.

cuoedon fiSon him On hsed ai^ cnmH him

[25] Dicebant' ergo ei*, Tu quis es? Dixit eis

86 Haet fruma se'Se sec ic spreco iuh feolo

Ihs, Principium qui* et loquor vobis. [26] Multa

ic hafo of iuih to sprecane t spreca i doema ah aeGe sonde

habeo de vobis loqui et judicare; sed qui misit^

mec 8o9 cuoed is 1 ic 0a8e geherde from hT ) 8£ "Sas

me verax est; et ego qusB audivi ab eo, hsBC

sprecco ic in middang ") ne ongeton "pie

loquor in mundo. [27] Et non cognoverunt quia

feeder his cuaet$ cuseS f^Son hi" se Hse) mi95y

Patrem eis dicebat. [28] Dixit ergo eis Ihs, Cum

BUSHWOBTH.

hine solfne rtSon cpseS 9ider ic gse ge ne magun cuma. [23] ^ q>edun
him ge for net$e arun ic of heonissum am ge of middeng 9i88u sindiin ic
ne am of ^issu^ middeng. [24] ic cpse'S T'Son iop 'Sset ge bio^on
deadade in synnum ioprum giif putudt ne gilefa'S ge l^te ic ne am ge
bio9on deade in synnum ioprum. [25] cpedun him '^ 9u hpset tafS
cpseS him iSe Hset fruma se'Se '5as ic spreco iop. [26] monige ic
hafo of iop to spreocanne *;) to doemanne ah se9e sonde mec BO'S
cpeden is *] ic iSaiSe giherdun fkThim 9as ic spreco on middengeorde.
[27] T ne ongetun ge forSon Soft feeder him cp8e9. [28] cpseC forOon

* * vos deorsum*

* 'peccato vestro, si autem non crederitis quia ego ('non* added by
the glossist) sum'

•^ * dicebat* * K. om. ' ei' * ' quia hsec loquor*

« 'missit'

s. JOHN VIII. 23 — 33. 7S

gie ahefeS sunu monnes "Sa gie ongeattat^ j^te ic

exaltaveritis Filium hominis, tunc cognoscetis quia ego

am

sum,

T fro me seolfum ic pyrco noht ah suae gelserde mec

Et a me ipso facio nihil, sed sicut docuit me

fSe feeder ^a ic spreco ^ set$e mec sende mec mi8 is

Pater, haec loquor. [29] Et qui me misit' mecum est,

non fleteS J ne fleort me ana f~'Son ic SatJe gecuoemo sint

non^ reliquit* me solum, quia ego quas placita sunt

him ic pyrco symble "Sas hine sprecende t miStfy he uses spree

ei facio semper. [30] Haec illo loquente,

menigo gelefdon on him cussfS TSon se Hset to

multi crediderunt in eum. [31] Dixit* ergo Ihs ad

ISaem fS&fSe gelefdon him 9ara ludea gif gie gepunas in

eos qui crediderunt ei Judaeos, si vos manseritis in

uorde minum sot^ice Seignas mina gie biSon i

sermone meo, vere discipuli mei** eritis. [32] Et

ge ongeton so'S&estnisse -] so^faestnise gefriaS iaih

cognoscetis veritatem, et Veritas liberabit vos,

geondueardun hi" sed Abrahames ue sindon *)

[33] Responderunt ei. Semen Abrahae® sumus, et

naenigum ue geherdon aefre huu 9u cueSes ge biSon

nemini servivimus' unquam% quomodo tu dicis, Liberi

BUSHWOBTH.

him ^e Hset mi'SSy ge ahebbas suno monnes 'Sonne ge ongeotas i>te
ic am '^ fro~ me solfum ic pyrco noht ah spa gUserde mec ^e fseder "Sas ic
spreco. [29] T 86*80 mec sende mec mitJ is ne forleort mec ana f^on
ic tJatJe gicpoeme sindun him ic doe symle. [30] Cas hine sprecende
monige gilefdun in hine. [31] cpedon forSon to him "SaCe gilefdun
him ^ara ludea gif ge 9erh punigas on porde minum solSlice tSegnas ge
bioSon. [32] -3 ge ongetun sotffsestnisse ^ sot^fsestnisse gifriaS iopih.
[33] giondsporadun him sed Abrahames pe sindun *} nsenigum pe

^ *missit* • R. om, 'non* ' 'relinquit'

* R. * dicebant ergo ad eos' * R. om. * mei*

* 'abrsechsB*

^ R. final * s' has been added by a later hand.
® * umquam'

•^-fV#f

74 SAXON GOSPELS.

gefriod geonduarde Liin se Hset soS U 8o0 k i»

critisSf [31] licspondit cis Ihs, Amen amen

ic cue'So iuh

dice vobis,

i'te eghuelc seSe pyrcaa synne 9nel is syimes

Quia omnis qui tacit peccatum^ servus est peccati.

e8ue uut ne uunatS in hue in ecnisse

[35] Servus autcm non manet in^ domo in seternum,

e

fSe sunu punet in ' ccnisne

ftlius manet in a)ternum.

gif uut fSe Bune iuih gefriaff so91ice freo gie biOon

[3C] Si ergo Filius vos liberaverit', vere liberi eritis.

ic uat j>te Buno Abrahanies gie aron ah gie soecaa mec

[37] Scio quia filii x\braha)' estis, sed quseritis* me

gecearfa t to accuellanne 'p t TSon uord min ne nimeS in

interficere, quia sermo meus non capit in

iuh ic -p gcHach set OsBm Bsder ic spreco ")

vobis. [38] Ego quod vidi apud patrem loquor, et

gie Sa'Se gie gesegon aet foder iurum gie pyrcaa

vos qua3 vidistis apud Patrem vestrum facitis.

geondusBrdon -j cuoedon him

[39] Responderunt ct dixerunt ei*,

facder user Abra is cuoeS him se Hset gif suno

Tater noster Abraha® est. Dixit '^ eis Ihs, Si filii

RUSIIWOBTH.

giherdun sefre hun Cu cpeCes ge bioCon i pere gifriode. [84] giond-
sporade him "Se Hat sotS is soMice ic cpeo6'o iop -pie eghpelc se'Se doe's
Hynne "Srail is synnes. [35] esue putudt ne pune'S in •/ ecnisse */ in
huse sunu putudt punetJ in ecnisse. [36] gif fortJon sunu iop gefrioC
soSlice frio ge bioSou. [37] ic pat t'te sunu Abrahames ge arun ah
BoecaS mec to ceorfanne t to acpellanne i>te pord min ne niomaC in
iopih. [38] ic p gisajli miS oet Waem feder ic spreco T ge Ca'Se gisegun
aet feder ioprum ge pyrces. [39] giondsporadun "j cpedun faeder
user .... is cpaeS him tSe Haet gif suno Abrahames ge sint pere

' ' in aeternum in domo, filius autem manet in aetemum*

* *liberavit' ^ 'abraechae' * 'qu eritis*

* R. oni. 'ci' « 'abracham' ^ *dicit'

s. JOHN VIII. 34 — ^44. 75

Abrahames ge sint uoerco Abra pyrcas nu

Abrahao^ estis, opera AbrahaB^ facite. [40] Nunc

uut gie soecas mec to cuelt t gecearfa fSone monno seSe soS&Pstnise

autem quaeritis me interficere, hominem qui veritatem

iuh spreccende am ?Jaes t jJ 5o ic geherde from Gode fSis

vobis* locutus sum, quam audivi a Do, hoc

Abra ne dyde gie pyrca© uerco fadores

Abraham* non fecit. [41] Vos** facitis opera patris

iueres cuoedon TSon him ue from forleigef* ne

vestri. Dixerunt itaque ei, Nos ex fornicatione non

aru ue gecenned t acceft enne faeder ue habbaS God

sumus nati, unum patrem habemus Din.

cuoetJ r^on him se Heet gif God fseder iuer uoere

[42] Dixit ergo eis Ihs, Si Ds pater vester esset,

gie ualde lufiga uut mec io rfSon fro Gode foerde T

diligeretis® utique me, ego enim a Do processi et

cuom T ne r'Son fro me seolfu cuom ah he mec sende

veni, neque enim a me ipso veni, sed ille me misit^

rhuon spree min ne ongeatas gie ffSon ne

[43] Quare loquella meam non cognoscitis® ? quia non

mago gie gehere uord min gie fro fader

potestis® audire sermonem meum. [44] Vos ex patre

RUSHWOBTH,

Abrahames pyrces. [40] nu putudt soecas mec to cpellanne 9one
monno seSe sot^faestnisse sprecende am Saette ic giherde from Gode Sis
AbraK" ne dyde. [41] ge putudt pyrca?J pero feeder iopres cpedun
forSon him pe from forlegere ne aron pe acenned ancenned fsBder
habbas pe God. [42] cpsafS fortJon him he Hset gif God feeder ioper
pere t ge paldun lufiga mec putudt ic r"5on of Gode foerdun t com ne
forSon fro me solfum come ah he mec sende. [43] forhpon sprece
mine ne ongeotas ge forSon ne nuegun ge gihera pord min. [44] ge

' 'abraechsB* ■ ' abrsechsB fiacerstis'

' R. om. 'vobis* * 'abracham'

^ 'vos autem* • ' dilegeritis me utique *

^ 'missit' ® ' cognoscetis'

^ ' potis' in text of R. corrected by the glossist over the line.

L 2

A^^MI

70 HAXON GOSPELS,

diabut gie an>n i uillo fadores inerefl gie uallsB pyroa

diabolo' cstis^ et desidcria patris ycstri' vultis facere.

he miHiiula^ lues fino" fruiha ") in aoOfiBBtiiifle ne stod

Ille lioiiiicida* crat ab initio, ct in vcritate non stetit,

f'fion iiiii HoAfiestnMe in him miOffy Bprece^ leasong

quia noil est Veritas in eo cum loquitur mendacium,

fro* Hyn<lrl^iiiii iqirccafS fiion leaB w ") fiuder his

ex pi'oprii.s^ loquitur^ quia mondax est^ et pater ejus.

ic uiit rt^on HotVC-vHtuiHe ic cue'80 ne gelefetf gie

[45] Kgo autein quia veritatem dico, non creditis

me huelc fro iuli geitireaiS moc fro synne gif

inilii. [40] (jilis ex vobis arguit me de peccato? Si

KoiifvaHinme ic cuoc'iS<» fliuon gie ne gelefeff eie me

veritatem dico, quare^ vos non creditis mihi?

seffo is fro (iode uorda Godes gohere fe^n g^e

[47] Qui* est ex Do verba Di" audita proptorea vos

ne gulienlon f'to iT(7 Gode dnt geondueardon

non auditis^ quia ex Do non estis. [48] Ilesponderunt

($untrf$on lu(r 1 ctioudim him ahne bloedsade ue usic t aeegnade

igitur Judaci et dixerunt ei, Nonnc bene dicimus

usio ffSon Siunari" ar0 0u ') diut hsfes

nos^ quia Samaritanus es tu, et da^moniu* babes?

RUSHWORTH.

fro (IflBle dioplcs ge aron 1 pyllo fsedras iopre ge pallas |»yrcaB he
monalaga pam from fruma 1 in BotSfiaBBtnisse ne stod foc^n ne is
■offfuratnis in him mi9($y Rprece'S leosunge from syndrigum apieocatf
Vtion ItHMung iH 1 fa>der his. [45] ic putudt Kef$e sotffsestnisse ic cpefk>
ne gilcfaS ge me. [40] hpeic of iop giSreataS mec from synnum gif
RofffiuHtuitMc ic cpo'Ko •/ ge forhpon •/ ne gelefes me. [47] forCon from
Gode is pord Goden giherde fore ($on ge ne giherduu for<5on fro Gode
ne sint ge. [48] giondsporadun t$onne ludeas ") cpedun him ah ne
bletsadon pe usih f'^'on Saiuaritanesc ar5 Ou 1 of dioplmn hsefss.

* * zabulon* • * vcBtri' has been supplied by the gloBsist.
■ * hoinicidia' * * propris*

^ ' vos (juare/ but marked for transposition.

• 'quia ex do est* ' 'audistis'

■ 'demonium

s. JOHN VIII. 45 — 53. 77

onduearde se Hset ic diut ne hafo ic ah

[49] Respondit Ihs, Ego dsDinonium^ non habeo, sed

ic uonSige faeder min "j gie unuorSade mec

lionorifico Patrem meura, et vos inhonoratis me.

ic nut ne soeco ic puldor min is se9e

[50] Ego autem non quaero' gloriam raeam', est qui*

soeca?? T doematJ bo^ is soS is ^ ic cuoe^o iuh gif

quaerit et judicat. [51] Amen amen dico vobis, si

hua uord min gehaldaS deaiS ne geseaS in

qiiis** sermonem meu servaverit, mortem non videbit in

ecnisse

seternum.

cuoedon f~Con Iud~ nu ue ongeton p

[52] Dixerunt ergo Judaei, Nunc cognovimus quia

diut hsefis AbraK* dead is i uitga

dsBmonium' habes. Abraham raortuus est, et prophetae,

1 f(u cue^es gif hua uord min gehalde^ ne

et tu dicis. Si quis'^ sermonem meum servaverit, non

gebirgeC deaS in ecnisse huetfer Su mare

gustabit* mortem in aeternum. [53] Numquid tu major

artJ feder usum Abra se?Je dead is *| uitga

es patre nostro Abraha* qui raortuus est, et prophetae'*^

BUSHWOBTH.

[49] ondsporade fSe Hset ic diopol ne hafo ah ic porSigo &eder minne i
ge unporSadun mec. [50] ic putudt ne soeco puldor is sefSe soeceiQI
") doeme'5. [51] sot$ is sol^ice ic cpeOo iop gihphelc pord min ge
habbat$ deaS ne gisiS in ecnisse. [52] opedun forSon ludeas ne
forgetun pe forSon diopol .... deed is *| pitga T ^u cpeSes gihpelc pord
min gihaldeS ne berge'S deoS in ecnisse. [53] hpetfer ar^ Hu mara
ar^ fsedre usum .... seOe deed is *] pitga deode sindun Oone ^Sec solfne

^ 'demonium' ■ 'quero* • K. om. 'meam'

* 'quia'

^ B. the ' i' in ' quis' has been superscribed.

" ' demonium habracham mortuus est et profetse'

^ K. originally * qus*

® 'gustavit' ' 'abracham' ^ 'profete'

. ^ * mjm ^mmm^m^mm^'^^^Jf- -— ». tm' •*>^mw ^nm^ ^^imi'^a^it^mma»ftm»

78 SAXON UOSPKLR.

deado Hint Kone 9ec seolfne pyrcas geondsaarede

iiiortui si, Quein te ipsum facis? [54] Bcspondit

86 HsaY gif ic uuldria mec Boolfne gefea ) uuldor min noht

Ihs, 8i ego gloriiico mo ipsum, gloria mea nihil

is ifl fiider min neffe uuldriaS mec Oone gie cuoeOaa

est; est* Pater mens qui glorificat me', quern vos dicitis

f'^on G<n1 UHerne in 1 ne gie ongeto hine ic

quia' l)s noster est. [55] Et non cognovistis eum, ego

u{it conn t uat i glf cuoeffo j>te ic nat hine ic beom

autem novi eum^ ct si dixero quia non^ scio eum^ ero

gelic iuh leas ah ic uat hine *;) uord his

similis vobis mcndax ; sed scio eum, ct sermonem ejus

ic halde Abrah" feeder, iuer gefeade j^te gessege

servo. [50] Abraliam* pater vester* exultavit ut videret

dwge mirt T gewi^h 1 gegladade t gloed uses

diem mcum, et vidit, et gavisus est.

ciisL'don T'^on lud' to him fiftig

[57] Dixorunt ergo Judaji ad eum, Quinquaginta

uintra ne (fagcane hsefis i Abhii gessege 9u cuseS

anuos nondum habes, et Abraham'^ vidisti ? [58] Dixit

him se Ha;t soffli" soWs ic cueSo iuh ser fSon Abra

eis Ihs, Amen amen dice vobis, ante qua Abraham®

uere ic am t uses genomun f^on stanas t^te

fieret, ego su. [59] Tnlerunt* ergo lapides ut

RL'SHWORTH.

pyrces. [54] ondsporade Ce Hast gif ic puldrigo mec solfhe puldor
min noht is feeder min se^e puldraS 9one ge cpeof^as se'Se God ioper is.
[65] *J ne ongetun ge hine ic putudt patt hine *) gif ic cpe^So f^Con ic ne
piet hine ic biom gilic io]) leos ah ic patt Idne i pord his ic haldo.
[5(5] Abraliame feder io])rum gifeode J>te gisege dseg minue I gisseh i
gladade t gitud paes. [57] epse^ t cpedun forSon ludeas to him fiftig
pintra ne ft'a geona haefetJ "j Abrah" Su gisege. [68] cpaB© him Ce Btet
sofy is sotJlice ic cpeSo iop sertJon Abrah" pere ic am. [69] ginomon

* R. om. 'est' ' R. om. 'me* * * qui di vester est*

* 'nescio' » 'abracham' ^ R. originally 'veter*
' 'abracham* « 'abracha' • 'sustuUerunt*

s. JOHN VIII. 54 — IX. 5. 79

anuorpon on hine se Haet uut ahydde Line T uteode

jacerent* in eum, Ihs autem abscondit se et exivit

ofSsem temple

de templo.

•] tJona foerde t miStJy paerlde Sona gesseh monnu

IX. [1] Et praeteriens^ vidit hominem

bliDdne fro acennisse

ccecum a nativitate.

'J gefrugnon hine t^egnas his laruu huselc

[2] Et interrogaverunt eum discipuli* sui, Rabbi, quis

syngade Ses t aldro his "pie blind uere acenned

peccavit, hie aut parentes ejus, ut coecus nasceretur?

geondu se Hael *} ne ©es syngade ne aldro

[3] Respondit Ihs*, Neque hie peccavit, neque parentes

his ah ^te adeaued uere uoerc Godes i** iStem.

ejus, sed ut manifestetur^ opus Di" in illo.

me gedsefnatJ 'p ic geuyrco uoerca his seSe sende mec

[4] Me oportet operari opera ejus qui misit* me

5a huile dsege is cymet^ nseht tSoh nsenigmonn maege

donee dies est; venit nox quando nemo potest

gepyrca tSa, huile on middan ic am leht am ic middan

operari. [5] Quamdiu^ in mundo sum, lux sum mundi.

BU8HW0RTH.

for*Son stanas j^te porpadun ofer hine "Se Hst hydde hine *) utt eode of
©aem temple.

IX. [1] T ?Jone foerde gisseh mouno blindne from acennisse. [2] *J
gifrsegn hine t^egnas his cpe9ende larop hpelc syngade fSes i seldro his
^te blind acenned pere. [3] giondsporade him ©e HsBt ne fSea syngade
ne aeldro his ah *^te seteoped pere perc Godes in fSsem. [4] me gedaefna^
to pyrcanne perc his aetSe sende mec ©a hpyle dseg is cymetS nseht iSoA
senig mon ne mseg onpyrcan. [5] 9a hpile on t^issum middeng am leht

^ 'jecerent super eum ihs abscondit se' * ' pertransiens'

' ' disci puli dicentes' * R. adds * eis*

* 'manifestarentur opera* • 'missit'

^ ' quandiu in hoc mundo'

Ch. IX. From this point to the end of the Gospel the text of R.
appears more correct, double *ss' as in 'quassi/ and single *e*for the
diphthong in 'ludea, Galilea/ hitherto the rule, become the exception.

imtm^immnmf mttbmmatmmmmmMmmmrMmmtmmiti^m^mi^tH ■ ■■■iwiiwi»«i i n i^^

80 8AX0N U08PEL8.

)RaH mi0(9y gecuoeS aspeuft on eorOu •) uorhte Uun t

[6] llasc cum dixisset, cxpuit in terram, et fecit' lutum

of Cscm spadle i abof "p lam of ego hii "j

cx sputo^ et Icvit' lutum super oculos ejus, [7] £t

cuseff hi" gaa aSuah in Ssr uele i^ is getractat

dixit ci^ Vadc, lava' in natatoria SiIos\ quod' interpreta-

aseiidct t erendureca

tur missus.

eode rSon *] affuoh *] cuom geseh Vfkm

Abiit* ergo, et lavit^ et venit videns. [8] Itaque

neheburas 1 ^Ratfe gcsegon hine ter ffian Sierfe i n«efge urns

vicini, et qui videbant eum prius, quia' mendicus erat,

1 cuoedon ahne ' Sea is 8e9e gesst ^ giomde t

et' dicebant^ Nonne hie est qui sedebat et mendicabat ?

offro cuoedon j^te Ses is

[9] Alii dicebant quia hie est ;

offro uut nis aenilit t iiUo modo ah gelic is his he

Alii autem^^ Nequaquam, sed siroilis est ejus; ille

cue^ i>te ic am cuoedon F9on hT huu

dicebat" quia ego su. [10] Dicebant ergo ei, Quo-

untynde ueron ego Sino geonduar he

modo aperti sunt oculi tui"? [11] Uespondit ille^

BU8HW0RTH.

am middoiig. [6] t^tm mi00y gicpseS aspeofe on eorVo *] lam giporfate
of fi«im spadle *] abof 08Bt lam ofer egu his. [7] 1 cpeS him gaa ")

aiRpah in 9sem psella Sset is gitrachtad asended eode fortfon

1 at^pog ego his 1 com gisaeb. [8] fotSon nehgiburas *] 0aSe giaegun
hine serist for^on 9arfa \ n^efga )>8P8 ah ne fSis is seSe sett 1 giomde.
[9] o9re cpedon i^te fSw is o^re putudt cpednn nis seniht ah gilic is him
he cpseS foi^on ic am. [10] cpedon FSon bim huu ontynde peran
egu Se. [11] ondsporade he Se-mon sette cpeden Crist lam giporhte

» * lutum fecit' • 'linuit' » 'ethiva'

* * syloise quod interprastatur misus'

^ R. the glossist has written * est* above the line.

• 'abit' ^ ' lavit oculos sues ' ■ 'qui'
° JR. om. * et dicebant '

"* * autem dicebant nequam' " 'dicebant'

" 'tibi'

8, JOHN IX. 6 16. 81

monn seSe is acueden Hjet lam porhte T Hiniride ego

Homo qui dicitur Ihs^ lutuin fecit, et unxit' oculos

iuIdo

meos,

') cueS me gaa to Ssem pole i at^nah *}

Et dixit mihi, Vade ad natatoriam SilosB*, et lava ; et

ic eade 1 ic a^uog i ic gesaeh cuoedon him huer is he

abii, et lavi, et vidi. [12] Dixerunt* ei, Ubi est iile?

enacts ic nat brohton hine to ^m selaruu se9e

ait, Nescio. [13] Adducunt eum ad Phaerisaeos® qui

blind uses

coecus fuerat.

iiaes uut Iud~ sunnadaeg 0a p lam dyde t )K>rhte

[14] Erat autem Sabbatum* quando lutum fecit

se HaeJ "j untynde ego his eftson T^on gefrug-

Itis, et aperuit oculos ejus. [15] Iterum ergo interro-

non hin $a aelaf huu g^sege he uut

gabant^ eum PharisaBi, quomodo vidisset. Ille autera

cuoeS t^sem 'p lam gesette me of~ Sa ego i ic at^uoh ")

dixit eis, Lutum posuit^ niihi super oculos, et lavi, et

ic geaaeh cuoedon F'tJon fro aelar sumo

video. [16] Dicebant® ergo ex Pharisaeis'^ quidam,

ne is t nis fSea t tJis monn fro Gode

Non est hie homo a Do,

RUSHWORTH,

T smiride ego mine ^ cpaeS me gaa to "^sem paella , . . . "j Spah ") eode "j
?Jpog T gisaeh. [12] T cpedun him hper is he cpseS nat ic. [13] to
gibrohtun hine to Caes ses larpum se©e blind paes. [14] pass putudt
ludea sunnadaeg ne giheold Sa t^aet lam porhte ^ Haet *j ontynde ego
his. [15] eftersona f ^t^on gifraegnun hine fkt, xa larpas cpe^Sende huu
gisege he putudt cpaeS him lam gisette ofer ego *j fSjtog i heono ic
gisaeh. [16] cpedun fort^on of ^es larpum sume ne is 9es mon fro

^ 'xrs' * 'uncxit' " 'siloiae'

* 'etdixerunt' * 'fafarisseos'

® * sabbatum non custodit^

^ *interrogavit eum faiissei' ^ 'possuit*

" 'dicebat' *» 'farissei'

M

r:^

82 KAXON GOSPELS.

rfU>n sunneiT no haldas o<$ro ouoedon haa

Quia Sabbatum non custodit. Alii dicebant^ Quoinodo

iiisege lurmri Hynfull f^as beoeno gepyrca

potest homo pcccator base signa faccro 1

1 geflitt use t Uxln^efnue uses hini bituien ymb j> caoedon

Kt ttcbisiiia* crat in eis. [17] Dicunt

f ^on 'Stbm blinde a'fWiui Cm huied cueSes of him t tStom 8e9e

ergo cujco itcrum, Tu quid dicis de eo qui

ontynde ego f^ino ho uat cuasiS "pie nitga

apcruit oculos tuos. I Ho autcm dixit. Quia propheta'

hiH t Uft-^i no gelefdon CCon lad" fro him j^

est. [18] Non crediderunt ergo Judaei de illo quia

blind uere i gesege 9a huile geoeigdon aldro his

cojcus* fuisset et vidisset, donee vocaverunt parentes ejus

aetie gea«:)i 1 frugnun hia 1 8a cuoedon

qui vidcrat. [19] Et interrogaverunt eos, dicentes,

fS'iB is Hunu iuer 9one gie ciueVas t^te blind acenned

Ilic est filius vester, quern vos dicitis quia coecus natus

UBbB huu 'Soil nu ge8ii9 geondueardon

est? quomodo ergo nunc vidot? [20] Responderunt

him aldro his *] cuoedon pe uuton t^te Cos is sunu

eis parentes ejus, et dixerunt, Scimus quia bie est filius

usa

noster.

BUBHWORTH.

Gode fortfon sunna dseg no giheold o0re cpedun huu mseg mon synfol
Was beceno gipyrcan -j giflitt paes in him. [17] cpedun forOon 8»m
blinda eftenona 9u hpaet cpeSes of him seSe ontynde egu Sine he
putudt cpteC forSon pitga is. [18] ne gilefdun forOon ludeas of ffem
forCon blind pore t gisege 8a hpile cegdun aeldro his CaSe gisegon.
[ip] 1 gifrugnun hie cpeSende Ces suno ioper Con ge cpeoSas Ssette
blind acenned is huu fortfon nu gisash. [20] giondsporadun him eldro
his T cpseCun pe putun j>te Ces is suno user t fatfSan blind acenned paes.

' * Hcisma' ' * profeta*

* Originally ' ccccs/ corrected by a later hand.

s. JOHN IX. 17 — 24. 83

"3 -pie blind acenned is huu ?Jon nu

Et quia coecus natus est. [21] Quoinodo autem nunc

geseaS i gesiiS ne uutu ue T hua his untynde ego ue

videat^ nescimus, et'* quis ejus aperuit oculos nos'

ne uutton t^onilcse i hine gefraignaS eeldo hsefeS he

nescimus; ipsum interrogate, aetatem habet ipse,

fro hi" i fro Ssem gesprsec iSas cuedon aldro

de SO loquatur. [22] Hsbc dixeruut parentes

his rtJon ondreardon tJa lud" faeatlice f^on getugon \ fliot-

ejus quia timebant JudsBOs; jam enim conspirave-

ton esneteam 9a Iud~ fte gif hua hine i Sone geondettse

rant"^ Judaei, ut si quis eurn confiteretur

Crist i 9one cynig buta somnung t uosa scealde buta uere

Xrm extra synagogam fieret.

fe9a aldro his cuoedon T'Son seldo i uintara dsel

[23] Propterea parentes ejus dixerunt. Quia aetatem

hseiis hine gefraignas

habet, ipsum interrogate.

ceigdon TSon seftsona t$one monno se9e uses

[24] Vocaverunt ergo rursum hominem qui fuerat*

blind T cuoedon him ael uuldor Grode ue uutton t^te

coecus, et dixerunt ei, Da gloriam Do"; nos scimus quia

RUSHWORTH.

[21] huu fort^on nu gisitJ ne putun pe t hpelc his ontynde ego ne putun
pe hine t Sone gifregnaS seldo hsefet^ he of him giaprsec. [22] 9ses
cpet^un seldro his for^on ondreordun ludeas fsestlice Ttton gitugun I
gifliotun ludeas j^te gif hpelc hine giondette Crist buta fSaer somnungum
pere. [23] fore ^abre aeldro his cpedun forSon soldo hsefet^ hine
gifrsegnas. [24] cegdun fort^on seftersona 5'one monno seSe pses blind
*) cp^un him sel puldor Qode pe putun i^te Oes mon synnfuU is.

» 'videt* * *aut'

» R. om. 'nos' * *erat*

* Marginal note, ' •/. oonspiratio*

M 7,

84 SAXON aOSPELS.

t

ffoA inonn svniifiill ix ouieS ffSon he ^if synnfull

hie homo pct*cAtor est. [25] Dixit ergo ille^ Si peccator

in ic nat

est noscio ;

an ic uat ivte l>lin<I miff^y ic usess nil io gesiu

Unuin scio, quia oa>ciis cum essem^ modo video.

oihHHlon f^fkm him t it^iein huied dyde fSe huu

[26] Dixerunt ergo ilh, Quid fecit tibi? quomodo

untyndc f»o e^ ondueanle hiin*couoe9 iuh

aperuit tibi oculos? [27] RosiK)ndit eis, Dixi^ vobis

gee t uut eao gc gi»hor(lon

jam, et auilistis ;

hua>d eftsona uallafS gic gcherc haEKl nc gie uallai{(

Quid itoruui vultis amtirc ? luimquid et vos vultis

ffegnas his uosa opocrigdon t miscuedon him i

discipuli ejus fieri ? [28] Maledixcrunt ei et

cuoedon f(u ((egn fdes artS ue nut Moises

dixerunt, Tu discipuhis illius es; nos autem Alosi'

t(egnas uo Aiiidon ue uutton i^te Moise spreoend

discipuli sumus. [29] Nos scimus quia Mosi* locutus

u»s God )^iasiio uut nuuton huona sie geooduearde

est Ds ; huuc autem nescinms undo sit. [30] Kcspondit

t^ monn 1 cua^iV him in vNis Pffon to uundranne t uundodice

ille homo et^ dixit eis, In hoc enim niirabile

is i^te gie nuutton huona sie i untynde min ^o

est quia vos nescitis undo sit, et aperuit meos oculos.

R ran WORTH.

[2,')"] cpa*^ for^m lie gif synfull ia natt ic «nig t lenne ic pat "^te blind
miWJy ic ]ws liuu gis,vh. • '26^ cpotlun forffon him hpcet dyde iSe huu
ontyn<le ^'e oijo. [*27^ 1 iriondspora<lo him cpaeff iop ge i ge giherdun
hptet eft^rsona |>all.'\f? gihera ahne hw^t n ge ne pallas ^>^7la8 his poea.
[28] aperigdun t miscpodun hino i c]>c<hin ffu ffegn fSaw art? pe putudt
Moyses fJegnaa pe sindun. [29"' po putun ^te Moysea aprecende psM
God ffiosne putudt ne puton ]>e h]>ona sie. [301 ondspcMnade ISe moD
cp»C him in f^is f ^'^on to pun<lranne ivS forWon ge ne puton hpona sie i

dixit' * -moysi' ^ *moysi' * R om. « et'

* ' i' (i€fs( MS.

- - ..->■ . ■■■«.-'>-i.»<t-*-'te* . *^ ' i ^Mw ~-Kia.i.— ■•■-'*n B » ; i .5- " ."g. t ^ ,> »-*^^ - •*-'.ar«w^'C-»' "■-■ p-^i--w»'^it»-.^W'. 4. wtiir ■■ w*^

s. JOHN IX. 25 — 37. 85

ue uutton uut t^te $a synnfullo God ne geheres ah

[31] Scimus autem quia peccatores D5 non audit*, sod

gif huae t huelc Godes bydle i uorCare is *J> is SetJe God uort^ias T

si quis^ Di" cultor est et

uillo his pyrcat^ Sionne geherat^

voluntatem ejus facit, hunc* exaudit.

of uorulde ne is gehered ffSon ontynde ego

[32] A ssBculo* non est auditum quia aperuit oculos*

hua blind borenes buta uere 9es fro Gode ne msehte

quis coeci nati. [33] Nisi esset hie a DoT non poterat

geuyrce seniht

facere quicquam.

geondueardon ^ cuoedon him in synnum acenned

[34] Responderunt et dixerunt ei, In peccatis natus

Su pariS all sec "Su Iseres usic t Tdriofon t auurpon hine ut

es totus, et tu doces nos ? et ejecerunt** eum foras.

geherde se Haet TSon auurpon hine ut

[35] Audivit Ihs quia ejecerunt^ eum foras,

e
T miiSfSy gemoetton hine cuoeC him to Su gelefes on sunu

Et cum invenisset eum dixit ei^ Tu credis in Filiuni

Godes geonduearde he T cuaett huaed t is driht" t>te

Dr. [36] liespondit ille et dixit, Quis est Dne, ut

gelsefo on him i on ^aem

credam in eum ?

T cusbS hi" se Hsel" "j ©u gesege hine i seSe

[37] Et dixit ei Ihs, Et vidisti eum, et qui

RUSHWORTH.

ontynde min ego. [31] pe putun forCon i>te Ca synnfulle Godes ne
giliera© ah gif seSe Gode bydla is i pillo his doefS nu Soft ge giheraS.
[32] fro peorlde ne is gihered fc^on ontynde hpa ego fSses blindaborones.
[33] buta pere tSes fro Gode ne msehte gipyrcan seniht. [34] ond-
sporadun ^ cpedun him in synnum acenned psBS all i 8u Iseres usih *)
fordriofun hine utt. [35] giherde Se Hsel j>te apurpun hine utt "j
mifSfSy gimoettun hine cpseS i Su gilefes in snno Godes. [36] pnd-
sporade he ^ cpse'S hpelc is drihten l^te ic gilefo in hine. [37] 1 cpse^

^ 'exaudit' " *qui* " *nunc* * ' se^ulo*

* * quis oculos' ^ 'eiceierunt' ^ 'eicerunt' ® *et'

mn

d«MMl*a—*- ' III III 1

86

SAXON OOSPBLS.

spreces Sec iniS he is t 5e is soS he ciueO ic gelefo

loquitur tecum ipse est. [38] At ille ait, Credo

drihr 1 feoll uort5ade hine

Dne; et procedens adoravit eum.

cuset$ hT se Haet on dom ic cuom in Oiosne

[39] Dixit^ ei Ihs, In judicium ego in hunc

middan t^te SaSe ne gesea'Ss hia gesesB ^ SaSe geseaS

mundum vcni^ ut' qui nou vident videant, et qui yident

blindo biSon i geherdon fro selaru 9aSe miS

coeci fiant. [40] Et audierunt ex PharisaBis' qui cum

him uoeron i cuoedon huoeSer sec ue blindo aron

ipso erant, et dixerunt^ Kumquid et nos cceci sumus?

cuoe9 him se Hset gif blindo aron nsefdon

[41] Dicit* eis Ihs, Si coeci essetis, non haberetis

synn nu TtSon t hueSre cuoefS T'Son t t>te ue gesego

peceatum nunc vero dicitis quia videmus"^

synn iuer puna's

peceatum vestrum' manet.

soSlice so^lice ic cuoetJo iuh

X. [1] Amen amen dico vobis,

seSe ne ingaas t^erh 8a duru in scipa plett t locc ah

Qui non intrat per ostium' in ovile ovium, sed

BU8HW0RTH.

him ©e HseJ i fSu gisege hine T hpset sprecende ?Je mifS he is. [88] sotJ
he cpeeS ic gilefo drihten T gifeoll to porCanne hine. [39] cpaBS him
iSe Hset on dome ic on ^iosne middeng com 'p him iSaSe ne giseas hii
gesii T fSa.tSe giseaS blinde biotJon. [40] i giherdun of asa larpom 5a8e
miC hine perun t cpedun him ah ne t ge blinde sindun. [41] cjmbC
him iSe Hset gif blinde aron pe ne hsefdon ge synne nu sot$lice cpeoSas
foriSon pe gisegun synne iopre punet.

X. [1] soS is so^lice ic cpeSo iop se9e ne ingse9 Serb dura hiorde is

' 'et dixit'
* 'dixit'
' 'hostium*

' ' ut se qui '
* * vidimus '

' 'farisssBOS*
® ' vesiiim*

s. JOHN IX. 38 — X. 7. 87

astiged oF on otHre halfe he t5eaf is i settere t sceacere 8e9e

ascendit aliundeS ille fur est et latro. [2] Qui

uut ingseS 9erh tSa duru hiorde is scipa 9issum

autem intrat per ostium^, pastor est ovium. [3] Huic

9e duruard ontyneS *) "Sa scipo stefn his geheras *) 8a agno

ostiarius fiperit, et oves vocem ejus audiunt, e£ proprias

scip ceige'S syndrigu nomu t nomina singulas *) gebrengaS t lseda!{^

oves Yocat nominatim^ et educit

hia 1 miSCy ©a syndrigu \ agnu scip sende© t f letes her

eas. [4] Et cum proprias oves emiserit, ante

hia gsdfS *) t5a scip hine soecas t hi" fylga'S fiSon uuton stefn

eas yadit^ et oves ilium secuntur ; quia sciunt vocem

iitacund t fremtSe uut ne fylgeO ah

ejus. [6] Alienum autem non sequentur', sed

hia fleas fro hi" t fSsem

fugiant ab eo,

r^on ne cuSon stefn t^ara utacundra t 9ara frem

Quia non noverunt vocem alienorum.

?Jios soScuido t gedd case's ^aem se Hset 'Sailco uut t huoelJre

[6] Hoc proverbium dixit illis* Ihs, illi autem

ne ongetton huset gesprsece i gesprsecend uaes him

non cognoverunt® quid loqueretur eis.

m^

cusbS ffSon him eftsona se Haet so^S is sot? is j> ic cuoeiSo

[7] Dixit ergo eis iterum Ihs, Amen amen dico

BUSHWORTH.

scipa ah astiged ot^re hpoena he scead t t^sef is *) sceaf$o. [2] seSe "Soil
ingaeS tJerh dura hiorde is scipa. [3] t^issu daraporde ontyneS i tJa
scip stefne his giheras *) tSa. agne scip cegas syndrigum i Iaedet$ hie.
[4] 1 miS^Jy ©a syndrige scip sende© t forleteS bifora hise ga?J "j "Sa scip
hine soecaS i fylga© hi" forSon puton stefne his. [6] Sa utacumena
putudi ne i^lga9 him ah fleas fro him f tJon ne cut^on t nyston stefne
tJara fremCra. [6] fSas sofJcpide t gedd cpse'S him fSe Haet Sailco putudt
ne ongetun hpset sprecende pses him. [7] cpaafS fori5on him eftersona

^ * alii unde ' * * hostium '

* * secuntur sed fugiunt ' * 'eis'

* * cognuerunt *

^^^t^t^m'^^^m^mmmmttmmmmmmmmkt^mmimmm^mmmmtiim^ttm

SK SAXON (iOHPELK.

iiih t't«i i<' am duru (fara Kcii>a alle w oft

viibis, <|iiia e<^o sum ustium oviuiii. [8] Oiiines qiiotquot

cynieH t cii onion ^'eafas Mint ") setteras ah ne geherdon

veiieriiiit fares sunt ct latroiics, sed non audierunt

t^ailcu t fi-A Hcip ic aiu dura Serb lueo gi£ hiUBlo

COS ovcs. [9] Ego sum ostium ; per me si quis

inj|(»;«$ \nS guliiultid *] infoireS i utfsereO i

introiurit, salvabitur, et ingrodictur, et cgrcdietur, et

k'Hua ^HiniootAif f^eaf ne cyiucs huta "pte gestele

pitscua iiiveiiiet. [10] Fur nun venit nisi ut furetur,

^ eUii^ 1 lorfiiK t RpiUuff ic cuoni ')>te lif hia hiebbe i

et macUit^ et perdat ; ego veni ut vitam habeant, et

nionigfallicu habhan

aliundantius hal)eant^

ic am hionla gtwl god hionle aauel

[11] Ego sum pastor bonus; bonus ])astor animani

his sclcS fe dte Bcipuin J^e ccbnertmonn *] seSe ne u

suam diit pro ovib: [12] Morcenarius' et qui non est

biorde ^tt>H t liis ne fdnt ffa Kci]i agno \ synth'igo geeii{$ '^ne uulf

pastor, cujus non sunt ovcs propria), videt lupum

cymmende T rifcttas "Sa scipo i fliiS -j "Ke ulf nime1$ t

venientem, ct dimittet* ovcs, et fugit ; et lupus rapit et

tostRiigdcH t t<><lrfeiv i^a Hcip «Nc n>Rncni(>nntceba nut fliilS

(lispcrgit ovcs. [13] Mercenarius autem fugit

IlUSHWohTlI.

<^e 11 ait HoMice fv>ti Ih ic c]>e<*$o iop )'te ic am dura «fara 8ci]»a. [8] alle
spa oft cymes t comon (Neof:iH sindun i scea'c^a all nc giberduii bia) iia,
Hcip. [J»] ic am duraj)ord fiarh mec gif bpcic ingni'(5 giliseled biC T
infiL're?^ "j nttferef? t b.-spe genioettrfS. [10] ffeof ne cyme© buta 1>to
gistele ^ eto<V ") Hpillef^ t loHa(5 ic com t>te lif bia lisbbbe *j uionigfaldlice
haib1)e. [11] ic am biorde god gcnl biorde saple bis sele1$ fore "Siem
■Kcipum. [12] He celmcrtmon *] seSe ne is biorde tisbB ne sindun scip
i?Ja agno giHca^J Sone pulf c^inende T forletaS 6a scip t fleaff "j Ce pulf
iiime^ *] to<lrifeS i5a Kcip. [13] fSe a'sne mon putudlice flos forOon

' 'mactet' " originally * babe' in K., 'bit' has been added.
•' ' mcrcinjiriuH ' * ' dimmittit'

s. JOHNX. 8 — 18. 89

rt$on otidmertm is *) ue byreS ■ to him fpo soipu

quia mercenarius est, et non pertinet ad eum de ovibus.

ic am hiorde god ^ ic ongetto mino *}

[14] Ego sum pastor bonus, et cognosco meas, et

ongeatas mec mino

cognoscunt me meaB.

suae nat mec iSe &eder *) ic angebto ^one fseder

[15] Sicut novit me Pater, et ego agnosco* Patrem,

1 sauel niin setto fe scipum

Et animam meam pono pro ovib:.

1 otSro seip iclkafo "Sa ue idnt fro 'Sissu

[16] Et alias oves habeo qusD non sunt ex hoc

plette 1 ^a gedsefna'S XQe togehrenga *) stefn min

ovili; et illas oportet me adducere, et vocem meam

gehere^ ^ bi9 1 geuorSleis an plette i sci^eloc an hiorde

audient^ et fiet unum ovile unus^ pastor.

r^a mee se tB^der tufa's feOion ic setto

[17] Propterea me Pater diligit quia ego pono

saael min l eftsona ic onfoe hia i t^aitea

iuiimam meam, et^ iter urn sumam earn.

neenig •^^' niroeO hia iro me ah ic sStto hia fro

[18] Nemo toUit eam a me, sed ego pono eam a

me rseolfu mseht ic hafo to settanne hia i Sailca *) xoseht

me ipso. Potestatem habeo ponendi eam, et potestatem

RUSHWOBTH.

celmertmon is t ne gibyreC no to him from scipum. [14] ic am hiorde
go(d) "J ic ongeto mine T ongeotas mec mine. [15] spa putun mec Ce
fjEeder T ic ongeto Son fssder i saple mine ic seto fore scipu. [16] T
oSre scip ic hafo t$a9e ne sindun of Sisse pletta i 9a gidsefbaS mec to
Isedanne i stefhe mine giherat^ ") bit$ ann pletta i ann liiorde. [17] fore
t$iem mec He &eder lufat^ forSon ic setto «8ple mine i^te seftersona ic
onfoe hia. [18] nsenig mon nime^ hia fro" me ah ic seto hia fro
me solfiim msehte ic hafo to setanne hia ^ msehte ic hafo eftersona

» ' et unus^ * ' ut'

* Originally ' agno/ ooirected by the glosser.

N

90 SAXON GOSPELS.

ic hafo eftsona to onfanne hia Ois bebod io onfeng fro

habeo iterum sumcndi earn. Hoc mandatum accepi a

feder mina

Patre meo.

geflttt eftsona auorden uaes bituih Ind" fe

[19] Dissensio iterum facta est inter Judaeos propter

uordum SiHsum t uord 'Sas cuoedon uut menigo from

sermones hos. [20] Dicebant autem multi ex

t$8em diut hsefes *) aaoede^ bused bine gie geherdon

ipsis, DsBmonium habet, et insanity quid earn auditis^ ?

ofSro cuoeden ^as uord ne dnt diut

[21] Alii dicebant^ Haec verba non sunt dsBmonium

bsebbendes huoeder He diut hsebbend masge blinda ego

habentis, numquid dsBmonium potest ca&corum oculos'

untyne auorden sint uut niuses buses balgung f cirica

apcrire ? [22] Facta sunt autem encenia'

balgung i" Cser byr "j uinter uaes

in Hierosolymis*, et hiemps erat.

-) geeade se Hse) in temp in portic Sala-

[23] Et ambulabat Ihs in templo, in portion* Salo-
mon * ymbsaldon TCon bine lud" ^

monis'. [24] Circumdederunt ergo eum Judsei, et

cuoedon bim bun long t gebuelc sauel usra nimes iSu gif iSn

dicebant ei, Quousque animam nostram tollis? Si tu

ar^ Crist cuse^ us eaunge

es Xrs, die nobis palam.

BUSHWORTH.

to niomanne bia 9as bibodo ic onfeng fro feder minum. [19] giflft
eftersona giporden pses bitpib ludeum fore porde "Sas. [20] cpedxin
patudt monige of ^sem diopul bsefeff ^ apoedeS bpsst bine ^erdun.
[21] o'Sre cpedun fSaa pord ne sint diopol bsebbende bpetJer fSe diopul
msege blindra ego ontyna. [22] aporden penin i${a) inne pass buses
balgung in iSsBT byrig T pinter paes. [23] *j eode 6e Haet in tempel in
9one port Salamonnes. [24] ymbsalde salde foi^on bine ludeas "^
cpedun bim buu longe saple useme ^Su nimes gif iSu taV Grist cpaetS us

* 'audistis* • 'occulos* ' *incenia*

* 'birusolimis' * 'portico' • 'solomonis'

.**&.-?«

8. JOHN X. 19 — 32. 91

geonduarde hira se Haet ic gpreco iuh t ne

[25] Respondit eis His, Loquor vobis, et non

gelefes gie ^a uoerco ©a ic uyrce on noma fadores mines

creditis, opera quaa ego facio in nomine Patris mei,

Cas cySnisse 'Sertrymme^ of mec ah gie

haec testimonium perhibent de me. [26] Sed vos

ne gelefon I gie ne gelefelS rtSon naro gie of Bcipum minu

non creditis, quia non estis ex ovibus meis.

scipo mino stefn min geheralS -} ic ongetto

[27] Oves meas vocem mea audiunt, et ego cognosce

hia t Sailca *j fylgeS i: soeca'S mec T ic lif

eas, et secuntur^ me. [28] Et ego vitam

ece silo him i ne losaS in ecnise i ne

SBternam do eis, et non peribunt in aeternum, et non

nimet^ hia sBnig 'X* of minu hondum t of hond min &eder

rapiet eas quisquam de manu mea. [29] Pater

min j^te salde me mara fro allum is *) nsenig •><•

meus quod dedit mihi majus omnibus' est, et nemo

ma^ge genioma of hond faderes mines

potest rapere de manu Patris mei.

ic I feeder an ue sindon ahofon i genomon

[30] Ego et Pater unum sumus. [31] Sustulerunt'

stanas lud" "pie hia gestsendon hine geonduard him

lapides Judaai ut lapidarent eum. [32] Respondit eis

se Hset menigo uoerco godo ic sedeaude iuh fro" feder minu

Ihs, Multa opera bona ostendi vobis, ex Patre meo,

KU6HW0STH.

eopunga. [25] giondsporade him ^e HsBt ic spreco iop *) ne gile&s
perc Sa^e ic pyrco on noma &edres mines "Sas cy^nisse 9erhtrymmaS of
me. [26] ah ge ne gilefa'S foi^on ne .arun ge of scipum minum.
[27] scip mine stefne mine gihera'S *) ic ongeto tSa *) fylge'5 me. [28] ")
ic lif ecnisse ic selo him *) ne loesigalS in ecnisse *) ne nimeS hia senig
mon of hondum minu. [29] fseder min ^at salde me mare is allum *)
nsenig mon mseg ginioma of honda &edres mines. [30] yc "^ 9e fieder
an pe sindun. [31] ginomon t onhofon stanas ludeas j^te hise
glstendun hine. [32] ondsporade him iSe Hset monigo perc gode ic

^ 'sequntur' " 'estomnib:* • ' sustullerunt'

N 2,

'^^^ ^^^K > ^ <

92 8AX0N GOSPELS.

fore i> t hior» uoerc itanas gie meo ee-

Propter quod eorum opus lapidatis^ me 1 [33] Re-

onduardon him lud' of godu noero ne stuuhs ne 8eo

spondcrunt oi' Judaci^ do bono opere non lapidamus td,

ah from Utem ebolHong i TOoii Hvl monn mi90y aiH )iyrce»

sed do blasphcmia', et quia tu, homo cum sis, facis

0eo seolfne God geondaarde him se Uiet ahne

te ipsum Dm. [34] Uespondit eis Ihs^ Nonne

auritten is on » iuer

scribtum* est in lego vcstra^

f^on ic cuoeO goddo gie aron gif Oailco ouoe9 godas

Quia ego dixi^ dii estis? [35] Si illos dixit deos^

to huelca t to uord Godes auorden uses ^ ne nupge undo«

ad^ qnos sermo Di" factus est^ et non potest solvi

"Siu uritt fU)ne se fiftder gehalgade ^ sende in

scribtura^; [36] Quern ^ Pater sanctincavit^ et misit in

middang

mundum,

gie cuoeSas t^te Hie ebolsungas FSon ic cuoeiS sunn Godes

Vos dicitis quia blasphemcis" ; quia dixi^ Ulius Dr

u
ic am gif ic De pyrco uoerca faderes mines nall$

sum? [37] Si non facio opera Patris mei nolite

BU8HW0STH.

seteopde iop from feder minum for^sett i^te hiora perc mec gistsenas.
[33] ondsporade ludeas of godum perce ne stsenas pe Sec ah of Saem
eofolsonge t f~8on ^u monn mi55y artJ pyrcaC 6ec solfne God.
[84] geondsparade him fSe ILelend ah ne apriten is in e ioprom f^on
ie cp»9 godo ge aron. [35] gif 0ailco cpaeS god to "Sipm to hpelcn t
topord pord Godes aporden is i ne mseg undoa "Sa gepriotn. [36] t$one
Oe fieder gehalgade i sende in middengeord ge cpeaSas -pie ic eofblsende
ffSon ie cpaeO snno Godes ic am. [37] gif ic ne pyrco perc fiederes

' 'me lapidatis' ' R. am. 'ei' ' 'blasfemia*

* 'scriptum*

' R. the glossist has written ' ad eos* oyer the line.

• 'scriptura* ^ 'quern ergo' " 'blasfemai*

8. JOHN X. 38—42. 98

gie gelefisi me gif «ut ic njrco i gif t iSeeih nsBlle

credere mihi. [38] Si autem facio^ et si mihi

ge me gelefa tSsBm ttoerctun gelefto j^te gie ongette *)

non vultis credere, operibus credite, ut cognoscatis et

gie gelefa rVon in mec is se fseder *} ic in ttem feeder

credatis, quia in me est Pater, et ego in Patre.

sohton f ""Son hine gelosage t to epillanne t to foanne

[39] QusBrebant ergo eum^ perdere,

I foerde of hondu hiora i eade t foerde eftsona

et exivit de manib: eor, [40] Et abiit iterum

oT lordan t$one stream on j) t ^ser stoue t styd Oser usm lohan

trans Jordanen, in eum locum ubi erat Johannes

fiilguande t elsensande serist ^ uunade iSeer 1

baptizans primum ; et mansit illic. [41} Et

menigo cuomon to him *) cuoedon j^te lohaa

multi venerunt ad eum, et dicebant. Quia Johannes

uut becon porhte nan alle udt suae hused

quids signum fecit nullnm r omnia autem qusecumq:

cueS loh" of fS\a so9a uoeron *] menigo

dixit* Johannes de hoc, vera' erant. [42] Et niulti

gelefdon on hine

crediderunt in eum.

BUSHWOBTH.

mines nallas ge gelefe me. [38] gif putndt ic pyrco *) gif me ne pallal!
gelefa i5aem percom gelefa '^te ge ongete *) gelefa T'Son in me is "Se
&eder i ic in 9sm feder. [39] sohtun TiSon hine to losanne t to
spillanne *] foerde of hondum hiora. [40] i code t foerde eftersona
ofer lordanes Cone stream in ©a J in Saer stope Cer pses loh" gefulpad
serest T punade Cer. [41] T monge comon to him T cpedon "t^te
loh" putudlice becon prohte nan alle putudt spa hpaeS cpsetJ loh" of Sisse
soS peron. [42] "3 monge gelefdun in hine.

1 ' eum ad prsehendere* ' ' verba'

* This word is omitted in the MS., but supplied by a later hand.

94 8AX0N GOSPELS.

UBfl uut Bum adligne ImmmiT of

XI. [1] Erat autem quidam languens Lazarus a

Be0aiiia iitur byrig of ceastra Maries 1 Martha suoester

Bethania, dc castcllo Mariad et MarthsB sororis^

ttffiH Maria uut ua» 6io geVuoff t smiride t leVrede

ejus. [2] Maria autcm erat quad unxit'

9one drihr mi^ Hmirinise

Diiin ungento*,

*! gedrygde foot his miS hemm t fiex hire fSssa broftor

Et extcrsit pedes ejus capillis suis^ cujus frater

Lazar* * untrymade t uses untrymig sendon fiSon

Lazarus infirmabatur. [3] Miserunt ergo

Ca suoestro to him cuoeSendo drihf heono "Sone "Su g^lefas

sororcs ad eum, dicentes, Diie, ecce quern ainas

untrymig is t mlSt$y uut se H»t cuoelS to hi" t iSssm

infirmatur. [4] Audiens autem Ihs dixit eis,

untrymnise Sios nis to dea9e ah fe uldre Grodes

Infirmitas haec non est ad mortem, sed pro gloria Di",

j»te sie geuuldred sunu Godes Serb hine lufEwle

ut clarificetur* Filius Di" per eum. [5] Diligebat

so^ice se Hset Marth" *j 8uoest~ hire Mari~

autcm Ihs Martham, et sororem ejus Mariam,

BUSHWOBTH.

XI. [1] pjes putudt sum adlig Lazarus fro . . . . of csestre . . . . 1 ... .
spister his. [2] .... putudt psBS 9io ^e smiride drihten miS smimisse
*] gidrygdef foot his mi's heru hire Saes pses broker .. ..untrumade.
[3] sendun forSon 'Sa spestro to him cpe^nde drib" heono "Sonne ISu
gilefes untrymnisse. [4] giherde putudt tSe "Hast cpsetS him untr3ni^is8e
^io8 ne is to deoSe ah fe puldre Godes j> gipuldrad sie suno Godes 15erh
hine. [5] lufade sotSlic iSe Hst Martha *) spester his Maria *} Lazu^.

* 'sororu' * 'uncxit* ' * unguento et exstersit'

* * glorificetur'

* Marginal note, * 6aes latzar micel gebecnas i"* deiglo gehryno'
t 'gidrypde' first written, but 'p' has been partially erased and 'g*
superscribed.

. .1--- _ -; <■!«, -< ..j~V-'3ia^*

n-fli - iPiir II c :i n - I T -i i - - r' ^^ T-i ^ ■"rr^^'f ' ' -'— '-

S. JOHN XI. 1 11. 95

*) Lazaf 'pie uut geherde "pie untr3nuig

et Lazarum. [6] Ut^ ergo audivit quod infirma-

uses

batur,

fSa, tSoime fsBstlice geunade tpsem dagum in iSset ilea stoue 1 styde

Tunc quidem inansit^ duob: dieb: in eodem loco.

sotJCa t tSona, sefC fSas cuoetJ to ^egnum his iaere ue in

[7] Deinde post liaec dicit discipulis suis, Eamus in

ma

lud" eftsona cuoedon him fSa, t^egnas Su laraa nu

Judaeam iterum. [8] Dicunt ei discipuli. Rabbi, nunc

Ilia gesobton t soecatJ i5ec Iud~ to gestsenane

quaerebant te Judsei lapidare,

*) eftsona tSu faeris bidder geonduarde se Hset ahne

Et iterum vadis illuc? [9] Kespondit liis, Nonne

tuoelfo tid sint deges gif buelc gegaas on dseg

duodecim horse^ sunt diei ? Si quis ambulaverit in die

ne ondspymeS f^fSon lebt t^isses middan gesii'S gif

non offendit, quia lumen* hujus mundi videt. [10] Si

nut gegeongatJ on nsebt ondspyma^ nSon lebt nis

autem ambulaverit nocte offendit, quia lux non est

in bim iSas cuoe9 *) seff Sis cuoseS bim Lazar*

in eo. [11] HaBc ait, et post hoc*^ dicit eis, Lazarus

meg 1 freond useme t nsa slepetS ab ic geonga 'pie of slepe

amicus noster dormit, sed vado, ut a somno

BUSHWOBTH.

[6] bpona for^on j^te geberde forSon untrymig Sa^oil faestlice gipunade
in 'Sser ilea stoppe tpsem dagum. [7] soS 9a9ona sefter fSiase cpae^ to
^egnum bis gonga pe in ludeas. [8] eftersona cpedun bim ^egnas 1S&
larpa nu bise sohtun I soeca'S "Sec ludeas to staenenna 'j eftersona 9u
fsBres 'Sider. [9] ondsporade ^e Haet abne tpelf tide sindun dseges gif
bpelc gigSBS on dsege ne ondspurne'S rtSon. lebt "Ssesses middeng gisi^.
[10] gif ^onne gongeS on nsebt onspume^ T^on lebt ne is in bim.
[11] §as cpseS *) mf^T iSiaae apse's bim LazaiT freond user slepeS ab ic

^ ' unde ergo ut audivit quia infirmatur'

• * mansit in eodem loco duob: dieb:' ^ ' bore'

* 'luce' * 'baec'

96 AAXOK 008PKL8.

ic auoecco hine onoedon f 0on "SegnaB his

exsuscitem cum. [12] Dixerunt ergo discipuli ejuSy

driht~ gif he HlepaS hal biS gecusO nffi

Diie, 81 (lonnit, salvus erit. [13] Dixerat autem

86 Heet fro his deaOe hia uut uoendon pie from

Ihs dc roorte ejus ; illi autem putaverunt quia de

slepe 0aefl susefnes gecuoe'S 6a t tk>fl rHou. 0006*5 him

dormitiono somni diceret. [14] Tunc ergo dixit cis

86 Haet eaunge t gesene Lazar* j^te dead is

Ihs manifeste, Lazarus mortuus est.

*] ic gefeo fe iuih 'pte gie gelefa j^te

[15] Et gaudeo propter vos, ut credatis, quia*

naessic tSer ah geoxiga ue to him cuoeS f^on

non eram ibi ; sed eamus ad eum. [16] Dixit ergo

ThoiiT BetSe acuoeden Didim~ to his gefoerum udt geonga

Thomas qui dicitur Didimus ad condiscipulos, Eamus

esBC ue i^te uoe deadage mit$ him

et nos, ut moriamur cum eo.

cuom rSon se Haet *} gemoette hine feuor dagas

[1 7] Venit itaque Ihs, et invenit eum quatuor dies

in byrgenne haebbende uses uut

jam in monumento habentem. [18] Erat autem

^iu bm'g neh Hieru suaelce Bp3rrdum fiftenum

Bcthania juxta Hicrosolyma', quasi stadiis quindecim.

monigo uut fro lud" cuomon to Martha i

[19] Multi autem ex Judaeis venerant ad Martham et

RDSHWORIH.

gse l^te of slepe ic pecce hine. [12] cpedun for^on ^egnas his drih" gif
slepeS haU biS. [13] cpseS put udt Se Haet of t^ deoffa his &
putudlice poendun j^te from slepe "Sees spefnes gicpse'S. [14] tSa forSon
epaeS him ^e Haet eopunga t sete LazaiT deod is. [15] *] ic gifeo fe
iopih i^te gilefe forVon ne paes ic ^er ah gaa pe to him. [16] cpee'S
forSon .... selSe acpeden paes Didim~ to gifoerum his gonga pe *} pe 1^
pe deodige mi's hine. [17] com TCon tSe Haet "j gimoette hine feoper
dagas faestlice in byrgenne haebbende- [18] paes putudt "Sio burug
neh Hierusat spelce spyrdas fiftene. [19] monige putudt of ludeum

* ' quoniam* • ' hiehisolymam quassi stadis'

s, JOHN XL 12 — 25. 97

Mar' i^te hia uoeron gefroefrende 9a ilea uif of broeVer

Marian)^ ut consolarentur^ eas de fratre

hiora t ymb broker hiora T'Son j^te geherde

suo. [20] Martha ergo, ut audivit

i>te i T'Son se Hset cuom geam hi" togeegnas uut

quia Iks yenit occurrit ei' ; Maria autem

huse i aet hame gesseti

domi sedebat.

cuoeS T'Son Mar" to Hasm Hset drihr gif tSxx uere

[21] Dixit ergo Martha ad Ihm, Dne, si fuisses'

her brother min ne uere dead ah sec

hie, frater meus non fuisset mortuus. [22] Sed et

nd ic uat rfSan sua huaed 0a gegiuaS from Gode gesile^

nunc scio, quia quaBcumque poposceris a Do, dabit
tibi*.

cuoe^ hir to se Hsel: eftariset^ bro'^r Sin

[28] Dicit illi* Ihs, Kesurget frater tuus.

ouoe9 him Mar io uat "pie ef tarisss^ in erist

[24] Dicit ei Martha, Scio quia resurget in resur-

on iSssm hlsettmesta dsege

rectione, in noTissima* die.

cuoeV hir to se "Hmt ic am eresi i l|f

[25] Dicit' ei Ihs, Ego sum resurrectio et vita.

BUSHWOBTH.

comon to Martha *} Maria t>te hia penm t^ailco pif of broker hire.
[20] .... f "1$on fie giherde fortfon tSe Ktet com giam togeegnes him
.... putudi huse sset set hame. [21] cpseS foi^n Martha to Ssem
Hset drih" gif "Su pere her broker min ne pere deod. [22] ah nu io
patt forOon spa hpset spa t$u giopas fro Gode salde 8e God. [23] cpse^
to hir Se Hset eft arise broSer Sin. [24] cpseS to him . . . . ic patt tte
eft arises in eriste on Ssem Isetemesta dsege. [25] cpseS to hir Se "ELtei

^ 'consularentur' » 'iUi' » 'fuises'

* R. adds ' ds • * ' ei' « * novissimo'

' 'dixit'

O

^^^^ilPWi

98 8AX0N GOSPELS.

seOe gelefe0 on inec uut \ gee \ f$»li dead sie liofieif

qui credit in me, etiam' si mortuus fuerit^ vivet*;

*] eghuelc seSe liofaS *] gelefe0 on mec ne biS dead

[26] Et omnis qui vivit et credit in me, non morietur

in ecnisse gelefes 0u Cm

in seternum. Credis hoc ?

cuoe0 him to uut la drih" ic gelefde i>te fSu aafS

[27] Ait illi, Utique Dne, ego credidi quia tu es

Crist Bunu Codes se t 0u 0e on middangeard gecuome *}

Xrs filius* Di", qui in mundum* venisti. [28] Et

mi80y fS&a cuoeS \ cuoeden hsefde foerde "^ ceigde MarT

cum haBC dixisset abiit^ et vocavit Mariam

suoester hire suigunga cuoe0 se laruu cuom i oeiges

sororem suam silentio^ dicens, Magister adest, et vocat

See fSio i^te geherde aras hrseSe *] cuom to him

te. [29] Ilia ut audivit, surgit* cito et venit ad eum.

ne Saget ffSon cuome se Hset in -p ceastra ah uses

[30] Nondum cnim venerat Ills in castellum^ sed erat

tS& geone in tSser stoue 6er geam him Martha lud"

athuc^ in illo loco ubi occurrerat ei Martha. [31] Judaai

rfSon SaSe uoeron miS hia in hus *j firoefredon

igitur, qui erant cum illa^ in domo^ et consolabantur^

Sailca miSfSy gesegon Mari" i>te recone aras *) eadet foerde

ea, cum vidissent Maria quia cito surrexit et abiit*.

BUSHWORTH.

ic am erist -j lif seCe gilefe0 in mec t gif dead sie lifeC. [26] *J eghpelc
aefSe lifeS i gilefeS in mec ne biS deed in ecnisse gilefestu fSia.
[27] cp8B© him to putudt drih" ic gilefde TCon Cu ar© Crist sunu
Goaes seSe in Siosne middengeord come. [28] 'j mi9^ 0as gicpsetj
code '3 cegde .... spester hire spiunga cpseS Se larop to iSe ia'j giceges
"Sec. [29] hio Caet giherde aras hrseSe t com to him. [30] ne Cagett
forSon com fSe Haet in "Sa csestre ah pses tSa, geona in 9ses stoppe Ser
giam to to him Marth~. [31] ludeas forSon se'Se pses miiS hia in huse
1 freofradun Sailca mif^j gisseh Maria Sstte recone aras *} code

* 'etsi' • 'vivit* ^ ' in hunc mundum'

* 'surrexit* » 'adhuc' « 'ea'
' 'consulabantur' ® 'exiit'

* Originally ' fius,' corrected by the glossist.

s. JOHN XI. 26—37. 99

fullgendo uoeron hir cuoeSendo T^on gaas to 'Ssem byrgenne

secuti sunt earn dicentes^ quia vadit ad moQumentum

i>te hreme Ser Mari~ T^on mi^JCy cuome Cer t huoer

ut ploret ibi. [32] Maria ergo\ cum venisset ubi

uaes se Haet gesseh bine feall to fotum his *} cuoe'5

erat Ihs, videns eum cecidit' ad pedes ejus et dixit

him to driht~ gif fSu uoere her nsere dead broker

ei, Dfie, si fuisses hie, non esset mortuus frater

min

meus.

se lELsdi uut "t^te sseh hia hremende 1: uoepende *] lud"

[33] Itis ergo, ut vidit earn plorantem, et Judseos

^a.^e cuomun miS hir hremdon bremmde of gaste *} gedroefde

qui venerant cum ea plorantes, fremuit spu, et turbavit

bine seolfa *) cuoeS

se ipsum, [34] Et dixit,

buer setton gie bine cuoedon him driht~ cym *J geseb

Ubi posuistis' eum? Dicunt ei, Dfie, veni et vide.

*;) tseberende uses se Hset cuoedon f ~9oii

[35] Et lacrimatus est Ihs. [36] Dixerunt ergo

lud*^ beono buu Buit$e lufade bine summo

Judaei, Ecce quomodo dmabat eum. [37] Quidam

uut cuoedon of 9sem abne msebte 'Ses aefSe untynd^

autem dixerunt ex ipsis, Non poterat hie, qui aperuit

RDSHWORTH.

fylgende perun him cpe'Sende for^Son gas to Saer byrgenne jite hreme
tJer. [32] .... for^on mitJSy com Cer paes 6e Haet gisseb bine gifeol to
fotum bis T cpaetJ him drib" gif 6u pere her ne pere deod broker min.
[33] iSe Haet forSon 'p gisaeb hia hremende t ludeas SaSe comon miS
hia hremende bernde of gaste i gidroefde bine solfhe. [34] T cpaetJ
bper gisetun bine cpedun him dnlf cy(m) "j gisib. [35] 1 teherende
paes iSe Haet. [36] cpedun forCon ludeas beono buu lufeule bine.
[37] sume Sonne cpedun of t^aem ah ne msebte Ses set^e ontynde ego

^ *vero* * *coecidit' ^ 'possuistis'

O 2

^npwsipm

100 8AXON GOSPELS.

ego 0«« blindeH pyrca j^te eec 5m ne sooelto

oculos* ciJDci, faccre ut et' hio non moreretar ?

Be H»t P5on eft^ bremmde on bine seolfne cuom to

[38] Ills ergo rursum frcmcns in somet ipso, venit ad

^m l>yrgonne ush uut cofit 1 stan ofer-

inonumctitum. Erat autcm spclunca', ct lapis super-

geMtittetV ushH him cuoe5 se Hset niomaff 'Sone atan cno^

positiis* erat ci. [39] Ait* Ihs, Tolle lapidem. Dicit

him to Mar* suoest^ fSuts sef^e dead uss driht"* aut

oi Martlia^ soror ejus qui raortuus fuerat^ Dne jam

Mtencefl feoerdogor Pf^n is 0006*6 hir to se Haet

fa'tet, quadriduanus eniin est. [40] Dicit ei Ihs,

ahne cr>ef$ ic He fthn gif tin g^elefes 0a gesiist nulder

Nonno dixi^ tibi^ quoniam si credideris, videbis gloriam

CjrtMloH genomon jTOon Sone stan

D'l" 1 [41] Tulerunt ergo lapidem.

»o Huii uut mi0 hebbcndum upp egum cuo^ fnder

Ihs autctn elevatis sursuni oculis^ dixit, Pater^

f^oncunge ic doc iSe PSon 0u geherdcB mec ic

gratias ago tibi, quoniam audisti me. [42] Ego

uut piste 'pie symle mec t$u geheres ah fe

autem scicbam quia semper mo audis; sed propter

A'flL'm folce Boifle ymbatondas cuoeS ic 'j>te hia gelefsB TtSon t j^te iSu.

])opulutn qui circumstat^ dixi, ut credant quia tu

RUSUWORTU.

Haiti blinda pyrca pia ec 068 ne deadade. [38] fSe HiBt forSon eft
hremmede on hine solfne com to 0aer byrgenne pses putudt cofa *) stan
ofer giuetcd pa>H him. [39] 0e Haul' cpsbS niomaS Soil stan cpoB0
him .... Hpester hiw seSe deo<l paes drill" putudt utince© feoper dogor
forffon is. [40] cpajfJ him Se Hajt ah ne ic cpeSo ge forCon gif
gelefcHtu f5u gisis puldor Godcs. [41] genomon for0on Soft stan 'Ssem
HfiL't putud)* ahebbende upp ego cptbS fieder Soncunge ic dom tSe fortJon
Su gihcrdes mec. [42] ic putudt piste j^te symle mec giheres ah fore
folcho seSe ymb stonde^ ic cpsB^ j^te hi£e gilefe f~t$on 0u mee sendes.

* 'occulos* * "R. om. ' et* ^ 'spelonca'

* ' HuperpoBsitus' » ' jh? ait tollitc' « ' ego dixi'
' ' circumstant'

. ■-— V a-#-»-:*»*"»j-L. — - — T- ■»-*— - - — *»k t i « fli..itm- . ^ . -ajl,^. .MU'-.i^ ^..^^..^ — ».

s. JOHN XI. 38 — 48. * .•'-. 101

• • -

• •• - -

mec sendea Sas miS'Sy geousBS 8tefiie'''y InHpe

me misisti. [43] Haec cum dixisset, voce "nj^gna

clioppade %m Lazar cym ut i sona foerde t cuohi'^

clamavit^ Lazare veni foras. [44] Et statim prodiit "• .-

seSe uses dead gebundeno foet t bond suoe?51e8 gecnyht

qui fuerat mortuus^ ligatus^ pedes et mauus institis,

1 onsion his t.Sses mi's halscode uses gebunden

et facies ejus' sudario erat ligata.

cusetS se Hset ^sbiu undoa^ hine *) lettes geonga

Dicit* Ifes eis, Solvite cum, et sinite abire.

raenigo f'Son fro lud" 6a6e cuomon to Maiia *j

[45] Multi ergo*^ ex Judaeis qui venerant ad Mariam, et

gesegon ^a'b'e geuorhte gelefdon on him summo

viderant quae fecit, crediderunt in eum. [46] Quidam

eft of t$8em foerdon to sslanT i ssegdon him

autem ex ipsis abierunt ad Fharisssos, et dixerunt eis

i5a uundra dyde se Haet

quaa fecit Itis.

gesomnadon f'tJon biscoas *] selaruas

[47] CoUegerunt* ergo pontifices et Pharisaei'

spree T cuoedon huaed ue doe f Con Ces monn

concilium, et dicebant, Quid facimus? quia hie homo

menigo \ feolo beceno \ uund~ pyrces gif ue flettes hine

multa signa facit. [48] Si dimittimus eum

BUSHWOBTH.

[43] Cas miCCy gicpseC steine micebe cliopadu Lazare cym utt.* [44] 7
sona foerde seCe paes deod gibundenne foet *} honda gecnyted *;) on
onsione Css miC halsodo paes gibunden cpseC to him Ce Ha^t undoaC
hine '^ letas gonga. [45] monige T&on of ludeam CaCe comon to
Maria ^ gisegun ©aCe porhte gilefdun on hine. [46] sume Conne of
Ssem fo^un to aelarpum -j cpedun him CaCe dyde Se Haet. [47] gi-
somnadun T'Son Ca biscopas *] se larpas to sprece *] cpedun hpaet pe doe
f^Son Ces mon monige pundor pyrceC. [48] gif pe forletas hine spa

* *exclamavit' ' 'ligatis pedib: et manib:*

' ' iUius' * * dicit eis ihs' * * ' vero'

' ' colligenint' ^ * farisaei'

• • •
• • •

• • •

• • •

• * •

102 .'"'. HAXOX GOSPBI^.

HuWt.ftqji' alle gelefes on Line i cynimeS Roman i Romiuuro

'uiiii' omncs credent in eum, et venient Komani^

9

'^. K«2")i"vf$ usa t UMerne *] 8t<iUe eac *} cjnn an

-•./. ct tollent nostrum ct locum et gentem. [49] Unus
• •* *•

/.**' fioti \ uut ef ffnra Caipha mliiSy uses buoop gerea Sabs

autem ex ipsis Caiaphas, cum esset pontifex anni illius^

cuoe^S hrt<5ufiii f(io nuutton amiht ne gie Venoas

dixit eis, Vos nescitis quicquain, [50] Nee cogitatis

pie t f^d^on bchofus us f'tc an asuelte monn fe

quia expedit nobis, ut unus moriatur homo pro

5h'1ii folco ") ejfc ne all p cynn losaige

populo, et non tota gens pereat.

ii'iA uut fro him seolfu ne cuoseS ah miWy

[51] Hoc autem a semct ipso non dixit, sod cum

iiocro t u:i'H bine geroR ^u^h geuitgade j>te 9eH»t

esset poutifex anni illius, prophetavit quia Ills

<IuH(l uero t Kuocltendo fe cyun *] ne "p tai fe

nioriturus erat pro gente ; [52] Et non tantum pro

cyiin uh ca.'C )>te huiio GodeH 'SaJYo uoeron tostrogden t touorpn

gente, sed et ut filios Di~, qui erant dispersi

gcsoniniule in an

congrcgaret in unum.

of titvAn f (^on dw^e geSohtou t^te BpiUlon t acuoeldon

[53] Ab illo ergo die cogitavenmt ut interficerent

hinc He Ha^t uut \ gee ne on eaunge foerde \ geeade

eum. [51] Ihs ergo jam non in palam ambulabat

m\!i I lid" all fuesde t^ona on lond neh fSsdm uoestn

apud .fnda3os, sed abiit in regioncm juxta desertum.

nUSHWORTH.

alle gilcfdun in liine *) cyinnfS Komanisce 1 ginioinaf$ uueme *) stope i
cyiiri. [41*1 an tNonne of ?Jjeni Caiplf nii«?Sy p«eH biHCop gerea Cxb cpaeO
liitii ge iiutoii iL'niht. [50] ne ge 'Senciis fort^on bitiofaJ5 us fie an
aHpelto nion fii folche T ec al fJiet cynn ne loesige. [51] Sis putudl
from him Holfum ne cynniS ah mi(5(^y pere bincop geres ffjes gipitgade

'(N.'i:tt(; <Vo J I Jul d(50<l t spelteride pere fore cynne. [52] *] fcynne

ah ") \i'. Hunu OothsH Hoiie pacri toHtrogdeii giHomnmle in anum. [53] of
Ajtm f iVon difjge giAohtun f'te bitpih him gis])ildon hine. [54] Ce Haet
fnr6()U Hpi/$c ne eopunga foerde t code mi^ ludeum all foerde on lond

8. JOHN XI. 49 — xu. 1. 103

in Sa ceastra iSio is cuoeden 1 genem EffiT *] tJer unade

in civitatem quae dicitur Efrem, et ibi morabatur

jmfS Segnum

cum discipulis\

neh "tiut uaes eastro lud" "j

[55] Proximum autem erat Pascha Judaeorum, et

astigon t foerdon menigo to Hierusal: of t^sem londe ser eafitrse

ascenderunt multi Hierosolima^ de regione ante pascha,

"pie gebalgadon hia seolfa sohton TlSon 9one Hset

ut sanctificaret' se ipsos. [56] Quaerebant ergo Ihm,

"l gesprecon betuien him in temp stondende t miiSfiy stodon

et conloquebantur* adinvicem in templo stantes,

husBd uoenas gie 'pie Y r'Son ne cymetS to Ssem symbeldsege

Quid putatis, quia non veniat* ad diem festu?

saldon uut 9a biscoas 'j selar bebod

[57] Dederant autem pontifices et Pharisasi* mandatum,

fie gif hua ongette hine huer sie tsecne 'pie gefengon

ut si quis cognoverit' ubi sit, indicet, ut appraehendant®

hine

eum.

se Heet TOon sr sex dagas eostres cuom Bethan

XII, [1] Ihs ergo ante sex dies Paschae venit Beth-

BDBHWOBTH.

neh Caem pesterne in caestre ^eCe cpeden is Efi^ ^ ?Jer pimade mi^
Segnum his. [55] neh pses pses eostrmn ludea *;) astigun monige in
Hierusalem of ^m londe ser eostrum j^te gihalgadun hia solfe.
[561 sohtun for?Jon Soft Haet t gisprecon bitpih him in temple stondende
hpset hpoenas ge "pie ne cyme to daege "Ssem symbles. [57] saldun
putudt tJaem biscope ^ aes larpum biden pass j>te gif hpele ongetun hper
sie doemeS pie gifengun hine.

XII. [1] ISe Hset TrSon ser sex dagas eostrum com in Sa burig

* 'discipulis suis' * 'in hierusolima' * 'scificarent'

* 'conlooebantur' * * venit* • 'farisssei'
^ 'cognuerit* • 'adprsehendant'

104 SAXON G08PBLS.

byrig Oer ujm Lazar" dead 8one floa anoehto

aniam^^ ubi fuerat' Lazarus mortuus quern stucitiiTerat.

uorhton uut hi' farma Her *) Mar embihtade

[2] Fcccrunt autcm ei coiiam ibi, et Martha ministrabat^

Lazar" esc an ueeii of 9m sittendom T mi0 hme

Lazarus vero unus erat ox discumbontib: cum eo.

Maria f fUm genom pund gmiriniBeg t guahlet Cca di orjiyr Ce

[3] Maria ergo accepit' libram ungenti* nardi

puducjrnn i pyrtcynn a0uog foet Hastes *) diygde mi0 hire

pistici preclosi^ unxit^ pedes Ifau^ et extefsit capillis

henf his f(x>t i f huH gefylled use of sootetenc

suis pedes ejus; et domus impleta^ est ex odore un-

smirinese ouoeO rt$on an of 'Segnum bis lud"

genti'. [4] Dicit ergo unus ex discipulis ejus^ Judas

Kcaf* Ret$e uses bine sellend fnbon 8is

Scariothis, qui erat eum traditurus, [5] Quare hoc

smirinise ne cuome 0riim hundum peffn t Bciltio *) said aere

ungentum' non venit trecentis^^ denariis, et datum est

0orfendum i nssfgu cuoeS 9a fSiB ne i^te i TOon of

egenisif [6] Dixit autem hoc^ non quia de

fSorT gebyre0 to him ah j^te 0eaf usss ^

egenis pertinebat ad eum, sed quia fur erat, et

seado i mudrica befde ^ailoa pendicas 9a gesended uoeron of monig

loculos habens ea qusB mittebantur

BUSHWOBTH.

9er .... pses deod Soil ilea he apebte He Hset. [2] porbton putudt
him feonue iSer *;).... Oegnade i embibtade Lazar soOt ana psBs of
9(cm dttendum mi0 him. [8] .... forOon onfeng pund smirrinisse.
diorpyrVa pudo cynn t pyrta cynn 9pog foeta Ves Hset *) drygde miff
berii hire foeta bifl *) bus gifylled pees pyrtstence Saere smimisse.
[4] cpaeS for9on an of "Segnum bis ludeas fSe Soariotbisca seSe pses
bine sellende. [5] fbrbpon 9ioB smimisse ne come Srim hundu peninga
1 said pere t^aifendum. [6] cpaeff putudt 0is ne forOon of 'Sarfiun
gibyreff to him ab forSon 9eof pss -} sceo9a befde Sailca peningas 0a9e

^ * in betbaniam' ' ' lazarus fuerat quem suscitavit ibi'

* 'accipit* * 'ungaenti' * 'pnetiosi'
« 'unoxit' 7 'inpleat' • 'unguenti'

• ' unguentum' ^ « tregentis denaris'

8. JOHN XII. 2 — 12. 105

halfe gelsedde cuaeS T^on se Haet flet hia

portabat. [7] Dixit ergo Ihs, Sine illam"^,

t>te Sona byrgin minu gehalda "p Sorfendo

ut inde^ sepulturae mese servet illud^ [8] Pauperes

ffSon symble gie habbas iuh mi9 mec uut ne symble

enim semper habetis' vobiscum, me autem non semper

habbas gie ongset T'Son se Sreat I menigo fro lud"

habetis*. [9] Cognovit ergo turba multa ex Judseis

j>te fSer uses *J cuomon ne fe Cone Heet anif ah

quia illic est, et venerunt non propter liim unum*^, sed

i^te Lazar hia gesego iSone auoehte of deadum t fro deadu

ut Lazarum viderent, quem suscitavit a mortuis,

geSohton nut aldormenn Sara sacerda i biscopa

[10] Cogitaverunt autem principes sacerdotum,

i^te sec Sone Lazaf acuoeldon t aspildon f~^on menigo

ut et Lazarum interficerent ; [11] Quia multi

fe 9one Lazar t hine offoerdon fro ludeum 'j gelefdon

propter ilium abibant ex Judssis, et credebant

on 9one Hset

in liim.

on meme Son sio Sreat menigo f$io cuome

[12] In crastinum autem turbaa* multsB quae venerat

to Ssem symbeldsege miSSy geherdon t>te cuom se Hset

ad diem festu, cum audissent quia yenit Ihs

BUSHWOBTH.

gisended pere gilsedde. [7] cpspC f^on iSe Hset forlett hia f^te on
dsege fSsere byrgenne mine gihalde tJa. [8] "Sorfende T^on symle
gihabbas mi's iopih mec putudt ne symle gihabbas. [9] ongset for^on
^io mengo of ludeum forCon Ser paes "} comon ne fore'Oon fSe Haet anum
ah "^te Laza gisegun he apehte from deo'Se. [10] giSohtun putudt
aldormen tJara sacerda l^te t Lazar' acpeledun. [11] forCon monige
f "Sonne hine of foerdun of ludeum ") gilefdun in Son Hset. [12] on
meme Sonne "iSreott monige SaSe comun to Saem symbeldaege miSSy

1 'in diem* « 'ilium' « 'habitis'

* 'habebitis' ^ 'tantum* « 'turba multa'

* Originally ' ilia,' corrected by the glosser.

P

100 KAXON GOSPELS.

to H icnf ^rioiuoii tuiogo Cam palmaim 1

Ilicrosolynia'^ [13] Aceepcrunt rainos palmarum, et

feollon t cumn t foenloii Uiffiegues liiiu *] cvigdon \ (JiopadoD

proccsscrunt obviam ei ; et clamabant,

luel UBio iie gebledKid ffefVe caoui oii noma drihtncB 9jja%

Osanna, benedictus qui vonit in noiniiio Dni rex

Israhela

Israhel.

[14] Et invenit Ihs iisollu, et* scdit super eum,

sua auritteii i» ija;Ile tSu ondrede dohter Syones

sicut scribtum* est, [15] Noli timero fiiia Sion*,

beono cyiiig j^in cyineB sittende uT* \ od fule "Sea asaldes

ecce rex tuus vcnit scdens super pullum asine^

Kah ne uuciieaun ) ne ongeton t^egnas bis erist

[16] Ha>c non cognoverunt* discipuli ejus primum,

ah "Sa \ d'oil auuldrad uuiiii se Hse! ^Sa eftmyndigo hia uoerifli

Bed quando glorificatus est Ihs, tunc recordati sunt

't^te 'Sas uoeron aurittenu of him

quia ha)c crant scribta^ de eo,

T "Saa uoriitoii him cySuiHe TSim getryni-

Et liiec fccerunt ei. [17] Testimonium ergo perlii-

ede 9io '^>rcat 9io uses mi's hine t^a Lazar"

bebat turba quao erat cum eo, quando Lazarum

geceigde of ^sem byrgennc *) auoehte hine fro deadu

vocavit do monumento^ et suscitavit eum a mortuis.

BUSHWORTH.

giherdun j>te com deh .. in Hiorusat. [13] ginomon tpigu Cara
palmana "j gefoerdun i comon toga?gne8 him -] cliopadun hael usih SeSe
bletsade seSe com on . . ma drih~ cynig Iwaheia. [14] "j gimoette
ffe Haet asald saet ofer him spa apriten is. [15] nolle 6u ondreda
dohter heono cjiiig ffin sittende ofer fola asaldes. [16] Was ne
oncneopun tSegnas his serist ah 9a t ffonne gipuldrad paes t(e Hset 9a
eftgimyndge porun i>te "Sas penin apriteno of him T "Sas porhtun him.
[17] cySniflse f'Son gitrymede Se Sreott ©aSe pses miS hine Ca LazaruB

^'— - _ - - ^ ^M^MB

* * in hierusolyma' ^ R. ow. 'et' " 'scriptum'

R. om, *8ion' * 'assime' * 'cognuerunt*

7 (

scripta'

J =■* •♦■"^^-•'». ,m~ a^i ..■«(

»!■ ..Ji-t fc>

8* JoflN xiL 13 — 24. 107

f ""Sa t fe^on t tog»gnes ongsegn cuom him Se here

[18] Propterea et obviam venit ei turba,

f^on \ jite geherdon hine geuorhto "Sis becon "Sa

quia audierunt eum fecisse hoc signura. [19] Pha-

aelaru {~iSon cuoedon to him seolfu gesea'S gie -pie noht

rissei^ ergo dixerunt ad semet ipsos, videtis quia nihil

^tondes ue heono middan all aafC him geongas t fsBises

proliciraus, ecce inundus totus post eum abiit.

uoeron uilt hse^no sumo of ^sem t$a9e astig-

[20] Erant autein Gentiles quidam ex his qui ascen-

on jite geuorSadon on ^m symbel •><. 8a FCon

derant ut adorarent in die festo. [21] Hi^ ergo

genealecdon to - Philip ae^Je uses of Bethsa Gal by rig

accesserunt ad Philippum* qui erat a Bethsaida

Gal *} bedcm hine cuoeSende drihr ue ualla9

GahiaeaB, et rogabant eum dicentes, Dne volumus

tJone Hael gesea cuom Phil t cuoseS to And"

Ihm videre. [22] Venit Philippus et dicit AndresB,

And" eft T Phil cuoedon fSsdm Hsel

Andreas rursum et Philippus* dicunt Ihu.

se Hael onduearde t$se 1 hi" ouae'S cuom iSio tid

[23] Ihs autem respondit eis dicens, Venit hora

t^te se geuuldred sunu monnes sof^ice 8o9 is ic cuoeSo

Ut glorificetur' filius hominis. [24] Amen amen dico

BUJIHWORTH.

gicegde of ^apr byrgenne "j apehte hine from deoSe. [18] f^Son Saa T
ongaegn com him Se here ffSon giherdun hine porbte 'Sis becun.
[19] ^a selarpas "Sonne cpedun to him solfum giseaS ge forSon noht
forstonde pe heono middeng all aefter him gonges. [20] putudt perun
haet$no sume of fSaem 9a9e astigun penm "pie porSadun on dsBge
symbles. [21] 1$a forSon gineolicadun to Philipum 80*50 paes from
Betsaida ISaer byrig *} gibaed him cpe'Sende drih' pe pallas 'Son Hael
gisea. [22] com .. .. ^ cpae^ to Andrea .... aefter t .. .. cpedun to
Saem Hael. [23] tSe Hael so'Slice giondsporade him cpae'S cymetJ tid
^te sie gipuldrad suno monnes. [24] so^Slice soS is ic cpe9o iop j>te

^ 'forissaeii* * 'hii* ' 'phylippum'

* 'phylippus dixerunt* * ' clariiicetur'

P 2

108 8AX0X GORPELS.

iiih Imta c*<im hua'tc*^ gefealla on earSo dead

Yohis, Nisi' graiuiin fruincnti cadcns in terram mortuam*

l>i<^ liiiiG enne t he ana uuiias gif nut dead biff

fuorit, ipsuin solum iiianet ; si autcm mortuum fuerit,

micel ua'stiii ttibrengas

iniiltiim friu'tiiin iultert.

neJNt; lufnif Miuel liirt spiUleS t los hia *) seSe

[25] (jiii aiiiat aniiiiam suani perdet cam^ et qui

gefi.iC^ sauel hirt <»n ifissu middani^ in lif ece

odit aiiiinain suain in hoc inuudo, in vitam seternara
cii.stodit cam.

gif liua me embchtcfl t gehercB mec gesoeca *}

[20] Si quis inilii miiiistrat, mc scquatur^ et

Buahuer ic am t ic bei^n ffer sec hcra t f^egn min biS gif huselc

ubi Slim ogo^ illic ct minister mcus crit; si quis

me geembe1ita'6' port^ias bine fneder min

mihi ministrabit^ lionoriticabit cum Pater meus.

nu saiiel min gestyred t gedroefeS iu *} hussd

[27] Nunc anima mca turbata est^ et quid

ic cuoeffo fseder do hal t gcbsel mec of tid ^iser

dicam if Pater, salvittca me ex hora hac ;

ab fc'Sa t rSon cym in Siser t in Sas tid feeder

Sed propterea vcni in horam banc. [28] Pater,

do berht" time noma cuom f'Son stein of heofiium t

clarifica tuum nomen, Venit ergo vox de cjelo, Et

RUSHWORTH.

buta comum hpsetes gifeolle on eorCo deod biS be t bit enne puneff
gif putudt deod bi"5 micelne psestem tobrenges. [25] se'Se lufaS saple
his spille?? t losa^S ©set i sefJe fiatS saple his in Sissum middeng in life
ecum gihaldetJ hia. [26] gif hpa me embihtas me fylgende biS "j hper
am ic Ser "j heraSegn min biS gif hpelc me embihtas por^Jas bine feeder
min. [27] nu sapel min gidroefed is t hpset cpetJes ^e faeder halne
doa mec of tide iSisser ah fore "Son cymeS tid ^os. [28] faeder doa
beorhtne noma com f'ffon stein of heofhe "] ic berhtnade "j eftersona

* * quia nisi' " 'mortuus*

■#-•-*-<.•., r---.-.- .- - r -.tSr^ ^*»".">rt'<t v., ...»-.. **4 -.«r* I-- * _ - .•^,-^*,— ^^tJt,.«*

s. JOHN XII. 25 — 35. 109

ic berlitnade T eftsona ic breht 8e here f ^tJon "Sio

clariHcavi, et iterum clarificabo. [29] Turba ergo quae

stod T geherde cuoedun Suner "t^te auorden uoere o?Jre

stabat et audierat^ dicebant tonitruum factum esse, alii

cuoedon engel him sprecend uaes

dicebant, Angelas ei locutus est.

onduearde se Haet T cuaefS ne fe mec stefn fSiua

[30] Respondit Ihis et dixit, Non propter me vox haBC

cuom ah fe iuh nu is dom middang

venit, sed propter vos. [31] Nunc judicium est mundi,

nu aldormonn tJisses middan biS auorpen ut

nunc princeps hujus mundi eicetur^ foras.

T ic gif ahefen biom fro eor'So alle

[32] Et ego si exaltatus fuero a terra, omnia

ic nimo heartlice to me seolfu tJis nut he cuae'5

traham ad me ipsu. [33] Hoc autem dicebat,

■^ becnade of huaelcu dea^e uere sueltende t gede'Set

significans qua morte esset moriturus.

geonduarde him se Sreat ue geherdon of » j>te

[34] Respondit ei turba, Nos audivimus ex lege quia

Crist uunas in ecnisse *) huu "Su cuoeSes gedsefhetJ

Xrs manet in aeternum; et quomodo tu dicis, Oportet

'^te se ahsefen sune monnes

exaltari Filium hominis?

huelc is fSea sune monnes erne's T^on se Hset

Quis est iste Filius hominis? [35] Dixit ergo'Ihs,

BUSHWOBTH.

ic berhte. [29] Se here fiSon CeCe stod T giherde cpedun Sunor "Jite
aporden pses ofSre cpedun engel him sprecende pses. [30] geondsporade
fSe Hset "j cpseS ne for mec stefh 9ios com ah fore iopih. [31] ne dom
is niiddengeordes nu aldormen "hisses middeng bioi5on aporpen utt.
[32] T ic gif ahaefen bio'Son from eorSo aUe ic nimo to me solfum.
[33] i5is putudl cp«t5 Saet becnade of hpelcu deotJe pere deod t speltende

paes. [34] * puna's in ecnisse "^ huu "Su cpe'Ses gidsBfhaS

:^te sie ahsefen suno monnes hpelc is t$es suno monnes. [35] cpaeS

' 'audiebat dicebat' ' *eicietur' ' ' ergo eis ihs adhuc'

* The glossist has missed a line.

110 SAXON 008PBL8.

gett lyttil leht in iuh is geongs^ ffia bnik

Athuc modicum lumen in Tobis est. Ambuiate dum

leht gie luebbas j^te ne Viostro iaih gegrippa t ne hecga. ^

lumen^ habetis, ut non tenebrse vos comprasbendant ; et

seSe gaaa in Siostru nat huidir geongas t^a hoile

qui aiubulat in tenebris, nescit quo vad^t. [36J Dum

leht gie luebbe gelefa'S in leht "pie suno lehtes gie se

lucem liabetis, credite in lucem^ ut filii lucis sitis.

Sas uorda spreccend uses him se Hset *] Sona eode "j ahjdde

Usee locutus est lis^ Ilis^ et abiit, et abscondit

hine fro hi* t fro f^em miSSj uut suae micla becena geporfate

se ab eis. [37] Cum autem tanta signa fecisset

befre him ne gelefdon in hine l^te nord

coram eis^ non credebant in eum ; [38] Ut sermo

Esaies tksa uitga gefylledo uoeron Sone cnoeS drihr hna

Esairo* prophetae impleretur, quem dixit, Dne, quis

gelefde tohemisse usra *] arm drihr has aedeaued

credidit auditui nostro, et brachium Dni cui revelatum

is

est?

feSa ne msehton gelefa fiSon efisona

[39] Propterca non poterant credere, quia iterum

euueS Esai' 5a uitga ofblindade ego hiora t

dixit £saias^ [40] Excaecavit oculos eorum, et

RUSHWORTH.

fonf^on liim We Hiet gett lyttel leht in iop is gongas fSsk hpile leht ge
ha*bbe t'te ne WioHtro iopih ne gij^rape T se'Se ne gilaecce ne gigripe
ffioHtru nat hpider gonges. [36] mifsby leht haebbe gilefeS in leht :^te
piuno lehteH ge gesie Sas pord sprecende paes fSe Haei" t 5ona eode T . . . .
liim fro him. [37] mi(^f5jr putudt spa micle becono giporhte bifora him
ne gilefdun in hine. [38] "^te pord Essaias "Saes pitga gifylled perun
tion cpajW driir hpelc gilefe'S gihemisse "Sine user t eorm dnhtnes hpset
aateoped is. [39] fore fSon ne maehtun gilefa forfJon eftersona cpseS
Kfinaiafi. [40] ofblindade ego hiora "^ onstiSade hiora heorta '^te ne

* 'luoem' " R. om. 'eis' ^ 'essaiae'

s. JOHN XII. 36 — 46. Ill

onsti^ade hiora hearta 'pte ne geBea<5 miS egiim "} ongeat*

induravit eorura cor, ut non videant oculis, et intel-

taS mifS hearta t se gecerredo "3 ic h»lo hia

logant corde, et convertantur, et sanem eos.

Sas cusbfS Esai" Se uir ©oil i »a gesseh paldoi*

[41] Ha3c locutus^ est Esaias, quando vidit gloriain

his T spreccendi uses of iSaem \ of hi" soShuoe^Jre t ah j^ an

ejus, et locutus est de eo. [42] Veruratamen

T fi'o aldormonnum menigo gelefdon on him ah fe

et^ ex principibus multi crediderunt in eum, sed propter

aelaru ne ondatf t "J^te of Sser somnung nene

Pharisseos* non confitebantur, ut de synagoga* non

f~drifeno t aiiorpen gelu^Eidon T'Son nulder monna

eicerentur. [43] Dilexerunt enira gloriam hominum

niara \ sui^Jor "Son uuldor Codes

magis quam gloriam Di*.

se Haet nut cliopade "j cuosdfS se^e gelefes in mec

[44] Ihs autem clamavit et dixit, Qui credit in me,

ne gelefes on mec ah in Stem se9e sende mec *)

non' credit in me, sed in eum qui misit* me. [45] Et

set^e gesii'S mec gesiiS 0one seffe sende mec

qui videt me, videt eum qui uiisit me.

ic leht on midd~ cuom j^te eghnselc seSe gelefes on

[46] Ego lux in mundum veni, ut omnis qui credit in

mec in i^iostnim ne uunias

me, in tenebris non maneat.

fiVSHWOBTH.

gisiefJ mitJ egu "j ongeoia© mi8 heorte T gicerredo T ic hsslo hiae.
[41] 9as cpset^ Essaias t^onne gisseh puldor his 'J sprecendes pses of
him. [42] soS hpe'Sre of aldormonnum monige gilefdun in hine ah
fore 8B8 larpum ne ondetta© 'pie of somnunge ne fordrife. [43] gilufa-
don fortJon puldor monna mara tSon pnldor Codes. [44] "Se ifiet <fa
cliopade i cpsetS setfe gilefe© on mec negi in mec gile&tS ah on hine seSe
mec sende. [45] 'j se^e gisiS mec gisiS hine se^e mec sende. [46] io
leht in middengeorde ic com "t^te alle fS&fSe gilefat$ in mec in <5io8trum ne

' ' dixit esaias* * R. om. 'et* ' 'farisseos'

* 'sinagoga' ^ ' non in me credit' ' 'memisit'

112 HAXON G0SPBL8.

1 (Tif liiia gvhcru8 uonU mina *] ne gehaldftfl

[47] Et si quis audierit verba mca et non custodieritj

ic no (loeiiia hine no f ^ffon cuom ic i^te ic doeme middan

e;;o noil jiiJico cuni^ hod oniin vcui ut judicem mundum^

all J'tu ic (^tilublo middan aefSe teles mec "j ne

Kod Ut salviticoin luuDdum. [48] Qui spornit me^ et non

<»nftiafV uonla inino

accipit verba inca,

hu'fcH HuNc iliK.'nioH hine uord i* t t^oue spreoend ic am t uaes

llabet qui judicet oum^ sermo quern locutus 8u,

he «re(l(»eniet*f hinu ou f(u>m hla'tniewta die<j[e rffoii io

illo judieabit cum in novissimo die. [49] Quia ego

fru mo Hoolfu nam io Hprecend ah 8e9e sende meo fieder

ex ine ipso non sum locutus^ sed qui misit me Pater^

ho me licbtNl saldo hiiied ic cuoeffo 1 1^ ic sp *) huaad

ipso mihi mandatum dcdit, quid dicam, et quid

ic Hprccu t j> ic 1 ic uat f>te bebixl his lif

loquar. [50] Kt scio quod^ mandatum ejus yita

ece iH 9a uordo Td'on ic spreco sua cusetS me

ODtcrna est ; quaB ergo ego loquor, sicut dixit mihi

BO iWider suie ic Hpreco

I*ater, sic loquor.

ser i^aiin Hymbeld;rge uut eastres uiste

XIII. [1] Ante diem autcm festum Paschse^ scions

RC8HW0BTH.

i)imat. [47] 1 gif hpolc gihere'S ]>ord min T ne gihaldeC ic ne dome
nine no PKon, com ic t'te doemu middengeorde ah "jJ ic hsele doe
middengerdo. [4S] sctSo teled' mec T ne onfoeft" pord min hsBfeS se'Se
doeme?) hine pord "^a't d'ofi Hprecende ic am he doemeS hine in i^sem
hi'temesta dagum. [49] fo^■^'on ic of me Bolfum ne am ic sprecende ah
8e<Ve Honde mec ftuder he mo hibeod t ])ibod salde hpajt ic cpe'J^o T hpaet
ic Hpreco. [50] t ic pat lite bibod his lif ece is SaS'e for'Son ic spreco
Hpa o))uvS me fa?tler gif ic spreco.

Xlll. [1] aT 'Sa^m aymbel diPge putudt eostro piste '5e Hset l^te com

1 t

<iuia maudata'

..fc -«'««£-

s. JOHN xii. 47 — XIII. 6. 113

se Hset ^te cuom tid i>te orieora of 'Sissu midd" to

Ihs quia venit hora ut transeat ex* hoc mundo ad

feeder imiSfSj gelufade his fSa,fSe uoeron on middan on ende

Patrem, cum dilexisset suos qui erant in mundo, in^ finem

lufade hia

dilexit eos.

"3 farma t symbel \ riord geuarS miiS duut &estlic6

[2] Et cena facta, cum diabolus' jam

gesende in heorta is j^te salde hine lud" Simon

misisset in corde ut traderet eum Judas Simonis*

fSe Scariothisca*

Scariothis ;

uiste j»te alle salde him se feeder in hondu 'j

[3] Sciens quia omnia dedit ei Pater in manus, et

j>te fro Gode foerde T to Gode fseres

quia a Do exiyit, et ad Dm vadit,

aras fro fSser &rma 'j sette noedo his 'j imiS^j

[4] Surgit 6. cena, et ponit vestimenta sua, et cum

onfeing j> lin ymbgyrde hine aofSfSB. sonde jJ uaet"

accepisset linteu, praecinxit se. [5] Deinde mittit aquam

in trog *) ongann ge^oa foet 9ara fSegiiA *] dryga

in pelvem, et ccepit lavare pedes discipulorum, et tergere*

mis "Saem lin of fSaem uses gegyrded cuom f^n to

linteo quo erat praecinctus. [6] Venit ergo ad

Simon Petrum

Simonem Petrum,

RUSHWORTH.

his tid i>te oferliorde of tSissu middeng to feder mitS"Sy gilufade his ^aSe
perun in middeng ofSfSe on ende lu^e hise. [2] 'j feorma giporden
pses mi's dioplum fsestlioe gisendes in heorte "Ssette salde hine ludas
Simon ISe Scariothisca. [3] piste "Ssette alle salde him fSe fseder in
hond "J forSo fro Gode foerde T to Gode gaes t fseres. [4] aras fro Hasr
feorme *} sette gipedo his *] mit$i5j onfeng Sset lin ymbgyrde hine.
[5] soCtJa asende 'p pseter introg "j ongan gi'Spa foett tJara tSegna "5
drygde mitJ Saem line of Csem pses gigyrded. [6] com for^on to Simon

* 'de* * 'usq: in finem* ■ 'zabulus*

* 'simon' ' 'extergebat'

* ' Scarioth */. memoria mortis,* marginal note in L.

Q

114 SAXON GOSPELS.

T cu8E»« hi" Pet? drihf «u me geOoM " feet

Et dicit* ei Petrus, Dne, tu mihi lavas pedes?

geonduearde se HaBt "j cuaetJ hi"* to i> ic doom Cu

[7] Respondit Ihs et dicit ei, Quod ego facio td'

naast nu 8u uast uut t husef^re seft" 0a

nescis modo^ scics autem postea.

cuoetJ hi' to Petf* ne ffoas Cu me foet in

[8] Dicit ei Petrus, Kon lavabis* mihi pedes in

ecnisse ^eonduarde se Hset hi^ gif ic ne a9oa Oe ne

aBternam*. Respondit Itis ei*, si non lavero te, non

haefis Su dasl meoh miff cuoel^ him to Simon Petr

habes* partem niccum. [9] Dicit ei Simou' Petrus,

drihf ne j^ an foet mino ah eeec ffa hond *) 'p heafut

Dne, non tantum pedes meos, sed et manus et caput.

cuoeS hi' to se Haet

[10] Dicit ei Ihs,

selSe geffusen is t spree uses ne ffor&B'S 'pie a'Soa hine ah is

Qui locutus® est, non indiget ut lavet', sed est

clsene all "3 gie clsene aron ah ne alle

mundus totus; et vos mundi estis, sed non omnes.

piste rSon huoelce uoere seffe salde t ualde sealla

[11] Sciebat enim quisnam esset qui traderet

hine felSa cuoeff ne arogie clsene alle sefT-

eum, propterea dixit, non estis mundi omnes. [12] Post-

RUSHWORTH.

Petre "j cpseff him .... drih" t$u me "Spoege foett. [7] ondsporade
"Se Hset *] cpseff him tSset ic doe "3 iSu ne past nn 8u past pntudt efber
"Sa. [8] q)se'S him to Petrus ne ffpses tu me foett in ecnisse ondsporade
tSe Hset "j gif ne "Spse Se ne hsefestu dsel mec mi's. [9] cpse'S him
Simon Petf drihten ne ffset an foett mine ah *} honda *) heofod.
[10] cpseff hira Se Hsel se'Se gisprecen pses ne ^orfe'5 ^set eft Spse ah
is clsene* all *) ge clsene arun ah ne alle. [11] piste forSon hpelc p^re
se'Se salde hine fe Son cpaeS ne aron ge clsene alle. [12] sefter Son

1 'dixit' « 'ettu' » Mabis'

* *SBtemum' * 'etsi' ® 'habebis*

' *symon* ® 'lotus* * *ut iterum lavet'

* Substituted for 'middeng' the original gloss, which has been erased.

s. JOHN XIII. 7 — 17. 115

i&'on t r^on gefiuog foet hiora *j onfeng uoedo his

quam ergo lavit pedes eorum, et accepit vestimenta sua,

mitJSy gessett t gelionade eftsona cvlsb'^ hira gie uuton bused ic dyde

cum recubuisset iterurn, dixit eis, Seitis quid fecerim

iuh gie geceigas mec laruu T drihr i

vobis? [13] Vos vocatis me, Magister, et Diie; et

gie bledtsigas am ic huetJre

bene dicitis, su^ eni".

gif rSon ic getJuog foet iuero drihf "j laruu

[14] Si ergo^ ego lavi pedes vestros, Diis et Magister ;

•J gie \ iuh is gedsefned o?Jer otJres atfoa foet

et vos debetis' alter alterius lavare pedes. [15] Ex-

bisen f~8on ic salde iuh j^te huu Y suselce ic dyde

emplum enim dedi vobis, ut quemadmodum ego feci

iuh sua eac gie doas

vobis, ita et vos faciatis.

so9 is B0<5 is j^ ic cuoe9o iuh nis esne

[16] Amen amen dice vobis, non est servus*

mara drihtne his ne eec apost*^ mara fkbrn. setSe sondes

major dno suo, neque apostolus* major eo qui misit

hine gif gie fSas uitse eadgo gie biSon gif gie

ilium. [17] Si hasc seitis, beati eritis si fece-

pyrcas fSa,

ritis* ea.

RUSHWOBTH.

f ~iSon gi^pog foet hiora *} onfeng gipedo his mi^y gihlionade seftersona
cpae'S him giputun hpaet ic dyde iop. [18] ge gicegas mec larpa -j
drihten -j gibletsad ic am t fortJon. [14] gif ic tjpog foet iopre
drihf *j larpa T ge iop is gidse&ad offer o'8res aSpse foett. [15] bisine
forffon ic salde iop 'pte huu t spelce io dyde ioh spa ge 'j ec doas.
[16] soff is sofflice ic cpeffo iop ne is mara "Segn cbrihtne his ne ec'i'
apostol mara "Saem seffe sondes hine. [17] gif ge ffas pite eadge

* *sum et enim' * R. om. * ergo* ' *dibitis*

* * major servus ' * * apostolos ' * * faciatis'

* Tlie gloss is blotted out, and ' ne ec' written in margin.

Q 2

116 SAXOK GOSFBLS.

He of tdium inh cnoeKo ie oat St

[18] Non de omnibus Tobk dioo^ ego^ ado quoB

io ^eoMM ah ivte ne t oere geQ^led > nritt meSe hrueaJS

clogorinii sed ut impleatur scribtura*, qui mandacat

moo miff P liUf he ahefeS ongsgn mec bd his

mocuin pane levabit contra me calcaneum gaum.

fro ffiisa ic ouoeffo ioh erOon *t^ sie l^ie gie gdefr

[19] A modo dico yobis priusquam fiat, at credatis *

miffffy aaorden bi'8 j^ie ic am

cum factu fuerit, quia ego sum.

Bo8 18 toff is )^ ic cueffo iuh seSe onfoas gif hiuelcDe

[20] Amen amen dico Tobis^ qui accipit si quern

io Hondo mec onfoas BeHe uut mec onfoas onfooBs 9aiie } fSam

niisero^ me accipit, qui autem me accipit, accipit eum

Bo'Se moo sondes

qui me misit.

miSffy 'KaBB gecosB^ se Hset gestyred tues mi9 gasie ^

[21] Gum bsBC dixisset Ihs, turbatus est spu', et

ftitrymede \ getrymed uses cueff soS is so9 is 'p ic saego ioh

protestatus est dicens^^ Amen amen dico Tobis^

t^te an of iuh geselleS meh

quia unus ex yobis tradet*^ me.

ymblocadon r?Jon hi" bituien Wa Vegnas hia stylton I

[22] Aspiciebant ergo adinyicem discipuli, haesi-

a

tuiton fr6i huee gecueeS

tantos de quo diceret.

RUSHWORTH.

bio'ft'un gif go pyrces ©a. [18] ne of allum iop ic cpetfo ic pat f$a ic
geceoH ah iHe gefylled per© "p geprit seSe bruccaS mec laitS laf he
ahti)fe9 ougaBgn me helm his. [19] fram ^isse ic cpetfo iop aer fSon sie
jito go gelefe miCffy aporden paes pie ic am. [20] scS is so^lic ic
ope'So iop ee'Se onfoes gif hpelcne ic sendo me onfoetJ se^e putudt mec
onfoe'S ic onfoe fSone s&^e mec sonde. [21] mitJtSy ©is cpBsfS se Hset
gestyred ptes in gaate t fortrymede t ^trymed paes "j cpsetJ aofS is sotHice
10 opeSo iop '^te an of iop mec aeleti. [22] ymblocadun f^on him

' * ego enim scio* ' 'scriptura' ' E. 'in spu*

* ' et dixit' * * me tradet'

s. JOHN XIII. 18 — 28. 117

uses ffSoD gessett i hlionade an of tSegnum his

[23] Erat ergo recumbens unus ex discipulis ejus

on beann "Saes Haetes ©one lufade se Haet gebecnade

in sinu Ihu, quern diligebat Ihs. [24] Innuit

f ~^on Saem Simon Petrus •/. Cephas T cuaeS him huselo is of

ergo huic Simon Petrus, et dicit ei quis est de

Saem cuseS f'^Jon mifSfSy gelionade he t ISeilca onufa

quo dicit. [25] Itaque cum recubuisset* ille super'

breost Saes Haetes cuae^ hi" driht"* huelc is Caem

pectus Ihu, dicit ei, Dne, quis est? [26] Oui*

geonduaerde se Haef he is t^aem ic 'p tobrocene t laf

respondit Ihs, Ille est cui ego intinctum panem

rahte t ic raeco uaallo

porrexero.

•J mi?JSy gebraec ji laf salde lud" Simo fSsdm Sca-

Et cum intixisset* pane dedit Judas'* Simonis Sca-

riothisca •/. dea'Ses gemynd *] aeff 'p bread Ca

riothis. [27] Et post bucellam tunc

foerde in Saem se uiCeruorda

introivit in ilium Satanas.

cuaet$ hi~ se Haef "^ fSu uircas do hneSe t recone ©is

Dicit ei Ihs, Quod facis fac citus*. [28] Hoc

uut aenig -^^^ nyste Sara lioniandra \ sittendra to huon i Thuoii

autem nemo scivit discumbentium, ad^ quid

BUSHWOBTH.

bitpion "Sa Segnas hia stylton i tpiodun from hpaem he cpmH. [23] paes
fort^on gisaet t gelionade an of ^gnum his on baorm Saes Haet 9one
lufade tSe Haei. [24] gebecnade f 'tSon ^aem Symon Petr* t cpae'S him
hpelc is of ^aem opaeS. [25] fori5on miSSy gelionade he i "Seilca onufa
breost t$aes Haelend cpae9 him drihten hpelc is. [26] geondsparade 8e
Haet he is C»m ic "p tobrocne hlaf hrahte t if raece pyllo T mi'StJy gebraeo
hlaf salde ludea Symonis Saem ScarioSisca. [27VT SBfter t^sem breode
fS& foerde in ^aem iSe pi'Serporda cpaet$ him 8e Haet i> fSu pyrces doa
recone. [28] fS'ia putudt naenigmon nyste Sara hlionendra.t^te forhpon

* originally 'recuissit* in R., corrected over the line.

^ 'supra* ^ R. om. *cui* * ' intincxisset*

* 'iudeae simoni' ® ' citius' ^ 'aut*

118 8 AXON G08PKL8.

cuft'S him sumo f^on aoeoflo i^te mdo i oemto

dixcrit ci ; [29] Quidain enim putabant, quia IocuIob

h»f<le lud" rffon ciise'S hi" se Het byg tSa SaOe nedfartf

habobat Judas, quia dicit ci Ihs, Euie ea quso opus

flint U8 to Hxm 8yinbeld»ge f luefgu j^te huothuoegu

sunt nobis ad dicin fcstuiu ; aut cgenis ut aliquid

fuklde

darct.

mif^^y fISon onfenge he -p bread fberde sona t

[30] Cum ergo accipissct illc bucellam, cxivit continue,

U8C8 uut naeht mif^y rtSon froeade cutefS se Hast

erat autcm nox. [31] Cum ergo exisset, dicit Ihs,

iiu geberehtnad is auna monnes *) Grod geberhtnad

Nunc elarificatus est Filius hominis, et DS clariiicatus

18 in Ssem t in hine gif God geberhtnad uees in Seem

est* in eo. [32] 8i Ds clariticatus est in eo^

*) God geberhtnade hine on hine seolfhe *) sona geberht-

et Ds clarificabit cum in semot ipso, et contiauo ciariti-

nade hine

cabit eum.

uuHcbeam Saget lyttel iuh mi9 ic am gie soecas

[33] Filioli, adliuc modicum vobiscum sum; quseritis

mec *] Hua ic cufeS Iud~ "Sidder ic geongo gie ne magogie

me, et sicut dixi Judaeis, Quo ego vado, vos non potestis

gecuma i iuh ic cuoeSo nu bebod uiua

adire*, et vobis dico modo. [34] Mandatura novum

BU8HW0RTH,

cpaefJ him. [29] sume T'Son poendun i^te seaW t ceste haefde ludas
f "Son cpoifS him fJe Hajt byge ffa fJing ?5a5e nedffarf sint uh to habbaime
tSseni symble t noefguni |»te hpuithpogu salde. [30] mifJ^y f"8on
onfeng he Ji bread foerde sona paes putudt naaht. [31] mitW?y forOon
fromeode cp»S fie Hiel nu gibrehtna^l is Huno monnes "j God gibertnad
is in tSiem. [32] gif God gibertnad paes in Saem ") God gibertnade hine
in him solfum ") sona gibertnade hine. [33] puso 8a gett lytel iop mi^S
ic am ge soecas mec *} spa cpaj'S ludas Sider ic gon^e ge ne magun
^cuma "^ iop ic cpei^o nu. [34] bibod niope ic sello iop P go lufige

* R. 'est' has been sujicrscribed by the glossist. ■ 'venire'

s. JOHN xiii. 29 — XIV. 1. 119

ic selo iuh j^te gie lufaige bituien suae ic 1u£eu1 iuih j^te -j gie

do vobis, ut diligatis invicem ; sicut dilexi vos, ut et vos

lufaiga bituih in Sissuin ODgeattas alle j^te

diligatis invicem. [35] In hoc cognoscent omnes quia

mino 9egnas gie aron t bi'Son gif lufa gie habba^

mei discipuli estis^ si dilectionem habueritis

bitnih i

adinvicem.

cuoeC hi"* SinT Pet"* driht"* huidir gases fSu ge-

[36] Dicit ei Simon Petrus, Dne quo vadis ? Re-

onduearde se Hset '^idir ic giungo ne msegon gie mec nu

spondit Ihs, Quo ego vado non potes me modo

fylge t soeca "Su gesoecas uut seftfJon I Sa cuoetJ to hi

sequi; sequeris autem postea. [37] Dicit ei

Petr* f huon ne msego ic Sec gesoeca nu sauel

Petrus, Quare non possum te^ sequi modo? animam

min fe 9ec ic setto geonduearde se Hsei sauel

meam pro te ponam. [38] Respondit Ills, Animam

fSin fe mec 9u settis soS is so9 is j^te cuoe'So 9e ne

tuam pro me ponis? Amen amen dico tibi, non

gesingat$ se bona miS t tSa huile mec "Sriga fSn onsseces

cantabit gallus donee me^ ter neges.

ne se gedroefed hearta iuer^ gelefes gie in God

XIV. [1] Non turbetur cor vestrum, creditis in Dm,

BUSHWORTH.

iopih bitpion spa ic lufade iopih i>te *] ge lufige iopih bitpion. [36] in
fS'iBsii geongeotas alle i>te mine ^egnas ge arhn gif lufo ge habbas bitpih
iop. [36] cpsBiS him Simon Petre drih~ hpider gsestu giondsporade
fSe Hset Sider ic gongo ne magun ge mec nu gifylga fSu soeces putudt
SBfter Son. [37] cpae'S him Petf forphon ne maeg ic gisoecan Sec nu
sapel min fore mec Su setes. [38] ondsporade Se HsBt sapel Sine
fore mec Su setes soS is soSlice ic cpeSo ^e ne gisingeS Se hona piS hpile
Sa Su me onsseces.

XIV. [1] ne se ic gidroefed in heorta ioprum gilefas ge in God ") in

^ * sequi te* * ' ter me*

120 HAXOX GOBPBLS.

*) ill lucc ffelcfcM in hu8 f«dorM mines haauM

ot in inc credito. [2] In domo Patris mei mansiones

mcni^'o Hint gif fi^on lyttel t gif huidir huon ic sngde iah n$on

multflo sunt, si <iuoniinus, dixissem vobis ; quia

ic geongo gcgfruiga iuh styd t Htoue

vado pararo vobis locum.

*] f(tt;h ic fttTo *) fegearuiga iuh stoa eltson

[3] Et si abicro^ et prseparavoro vobis locum, iteram

ic cymo ';) ic onfoe iuh to me neolfum t^te 8er beom t 8er am io

venio^ et accipiam vos ad me ipsum ; ut ubi sum

ic -) gie Hie i ffidder ic geonga gie nutton ")

cgo^ et vos sitis. [4] £t quo ego vado scitis, et

0ono uoeg gie uuton

viam scitis.

cuoeff hi" Domas drihf nutupe haiddir i

[5] Dicit ei Thomas^ Dno, nescimus quo vadis; et

huu mago pe -p ueg geputa cusbO YuT se Hjet

quomodo possumus* viam scire? [6] Dicit ei Ihs,

ic am uoeg *} ftoMaBntniHe 1 lif

Ego sum via, et Veritas, et vita;

naenig •^^^ cuom to Saem feder buta 9erh mec gif gie

Nemo venit ad Patrcm nisi per me. [7] Si cog-

ongette mec 'j fader min soVlice t uut gie ongette "^

novissctis me, ct Patrem meum utique cognovissetis ; et

RUBHWORTH.

mec gilefas. [2] in huse faedres mines hamas monige sindun gif forVon
lytel ic cpeSo iop forSon ic gongo gigeorpiga iop stoppe. [3] "j gif ic
fasro T fore georpigo iop stoppe eeftersona ic cymo *j onfoe iopih to me
solfiim "t^te fSer am ic t ge giputun. [4] *j "Sider ic gongo putas ge "j
Co poeg giputun. [5] cpae'S him Thomas drib" ec puton pe hpider tfu
gouges T buu magun pe Son poeg giputa. ' [6] cpseS to him fSe Hset io
am poeg so'S&estra "^ Hf naenig mon com to feeder tSstm buta tferh mec.
[7] gif ge ongctun mec "^ £eder minne sot$lice ge ongeotas mec *] of

* 'habiero'
♦ Originally ' possums/ corrected by a later hand.

s. JOHN XIV. 2 — 12. 121

of tSissa gie ongeattas hine i geseaS hine cusefS

a modo cognoscitis^ eum, et vidistis eum. [8] Dicit

hT Phiti driht" sedeaua us 9one fseder *] genog is

ei Philippus^ Dfie, ostende nobis Patrem, et sufficit*

us

nobis.

cuoe9 hr se Hset suse longe tid t iuh mit$ am ic ")

[9] Dicit ei Ihs, tanto tempore vobiscura sum, et

ne ongetto gie mec la Phiti set$e gesaeh mec gesseh t gesiiS

non cognovistis mec Philippe* ? qui vidit* me, vidit*

*} Sone feeder huu fSu cuoet$as sedeaua us Sone fseder

et Patrem ; quomodo tu dicis, Ostende nobis Patrem ?

ne gelefeS -pie ic on feder t se fader in

[10] Non creditis^ quia ego in Patre, et Pater in

mec is

me est?

uorda 0a ic spreco iuh fro me seolfa ne spreco ic

Verba quae ego loquor vobis a me ipso non loquor,

se fseder uut in me uuna9 he \ Se uyrcas Sa uerca ne

Pater autem in me manens ipse facit opera. [11] Non

gelefes gie "pte ic in fseder T Se fseder in mec is

creditis quia ego in Patre, et Pater in me est ?

oSrse uisa fe* uoerca "Sailca gelefes soS is

Alioquin propter opera® ipsa credite. [12] Amen

RUSETWORTH.

Sisse ge gongas hine '^ ge giseas hine. [8] cpseS him ... drih~seteop us
"Son feeder 'j ginog is us. [9] cpseS him iSe Hset spa longe tide iopih
miS ic am *) ne ongetun ge mec Filippus seSe gisseh mec gisseh i Sone
feeder huu Su cpeSes seteop us Son faeder. [10] ne gile&s ge j^te ic
am in feder *} Se fseder in me is pord SaSe ic spreco iop fro me
solfum ne spreco ic fseder putudt in me punaS he doeS perc. [11] ne
gilefas ge forSon ic in feder *] ^e feeder in me is oSer pise fore perce
Seilca gilefe. [12] soS is soSlice ic cpeSo iop seSe gilefeS in mec

* R. originaUy 'cognosetis/ 'c' is superscribed.
« 'filippus' * 'suflfecit' * 'filippe'

« 'videt* « 'videt' ^ «credis*

B ' operam ipsam'

* 'Sa' partially erased in MS.

R

122 8AX0N U08PELS.

allien ilicti voIms, qui creilit in nic^ opera quse ego

uyri'si 1 lit' pyn-:iM i ffa iiiara Rara t Kuna pjrrcKS l^te ic

fiiciu et i|)<}(; fiU'ii't, ct inajora lioruin faciet ; quia ego

v:iJu' ail I'atroin.

1 Hiiii liii:i'il i;k- ;; iiiiltli'i* on noma minu ffia

[13] Kt ((iioilciniiq: pctioritis in nuiuiue meo, hoc

ic u yrco t iu (lii.i I'tr str i^'cinililrtMl A(> f:iilcr in fili«> gif husd

farijiin, ut «rl«>nti**«*tur Pator in Filio*. [14] Si quid

^ic f^i'^iii.'iiN iii'T on ntiiu.i niiiiu Mm ic tloa t ic uyrco

potioritis nio^ in noniiiio nioo^ hue tamin.

ir>f ^i** i;>'ltif:i}< iiH'i: Im'ImmI niino hchalilas gie "j

[l.*)] Si (lili:;itis* nio, niandata niea servatc. [16] Et

iu <,n-liiilil<i iN mt' fiL'ilcr 1 oNi-rnu niniod gesiliO iuh

^'^'* rogaho l'atrcin\ ot alinni Paraclctum* dabit vobis^

i'tu ^cunii iuh niitS' in i*cnis.«L> giBi aoSfsstniflea

ut inancat vobiscnni in a'ternuni : [17] Spni vcritatis^

fdmc ini'liian nu ni:c;^'-i> onfiui f't^oii no gesiiO hine

quern niundus non potest acciperc, ([uia non videt eum,

nu u.'it hinu ;^iu nut on<^'atta8 hine f'Son mifS

nec" scit cum ; vus autein cognoscitis" eum, quia apud'

iuh uunas i in iuh hiff

vos mancbit, et in vobis orit.

KV 811 WORTH.

perc i^a'5e ic pyrco i hu pyrci!if i Ma niara ifara pyroeS f f^on ic to 'Saem
fuder f;on!ro. [l.S] 1 spa hp:i't spa ^c ^ibiildad on noma miuum Ola do
ic ic \)tQ ^ipuMr;i(l sc iSc f.fdi.^r in i^:uni suno. [14] gif hpxt ge giopigas
on noma miiuT iVis dom 'u\ [I't] j^if ^u luHgas mec "j bibodo mine
bihaldas ge. [lO] i ic hiddo ijion f:i.'dor niiunc 1 oSerne rummodne
gout ticle^ iop t'tc gi;)un:iN iopih mid in ccnissc. [17] gast Bof^&estniBse
fjone middcug no nuuge onfoa ioriVon ne girii'd' hine *] natt hiuo ge putudt

^ * ad patrem vado* ' *filo*

8 E. om. 'me' - * 'diligis'

* K. 'patremou' • * paraclitum spm '
' 'neucit' * ' cognoscetis'

* 'aput'

s. JOHN XIV. 13 — 23. 123

ne flet iuih freondleasa \ aldorlea43a ic cyniino

[18] Non relinquam vos orfanos, veniam

to iuih gett lyttel \ -) se midd" mec gee t ne

ad vos. [19] Adhuc modicum et mundus me^ jam non

gesiitJ gie uiit gie geseas mec tte t TtJon ic liofo -) gie

videt : vos autem videtis me ; quia ego vivo, et vos

Jifias on ^aem daege gie ongeattas "pte ic am

vivetis. [20] In illo die vos cognoseetis quia ego sum'

in feder minu t gie on mec T ic in iuih seS

in Patre meo, et vos in me, et ego in vobis. [21] Qui

haefeS bebodo mino t gehaldas hia t ^a he is se'Se lufas

habet mandata mea et servat ea, ille est qui diligit

mec

me:

se^e uut lufas mec gelufad biS fro feder minu T ic

Qui autem diligit me, diligetur a Patre meo, et ego

lufa hine T ic sedeaua hi" mec seolfne

diligam eum, et manifestabo ei meipsum.

cuoeS hi" lud*" ne t no Se Scario'S driht" huspd

[22] Dicit ei Judas, non ille Scariotis', Dne, quid

auorden is \ uaea t'te us "6u adeauas t "Su eauande ar^ "Sec seolfne

factum est quia nobis manifestaturus es te ipsum,

•J no middafl geonduarde se Hset t cuae^ "Ssem t hi" gif

et non mundo ? [23] Respondit Ihs et dixit ei. Si

huaelc lufa^ mec uord min gehaldas

quis diligit me, sermonem meum servabit ;

BUSHWORTH.

ongeotaa hine f~'5on mi© iopih punaS T in iop biC [18] ne forleto ic
iopih freondleose ic cymo to iop. [19] gett lytell *] Ses middeng meo
ge ne gisesCS ge putudt giseaS mec f~Son ic Itfo T ge lifgas. [20] on
^aem daege ge ongeotas "^te ic am in feder minum *) ge in me *} ic in
iop. [21] set$e haefeS bibodo mine ") gihaldas 9a he is seSe lufaS mec
seSe putudt lufa"?? mec gilufad bi8 fro" feder minu"* *j ic lufo hine T ic
aeteopo him mec solfne. [22] cpsefS him ludas no fSe Scariothisca drih"
hpaet aporden is "t^te us sBteopes i Su aeteopende ar8 8ec solihe T no
middeng. [23] ondsporade "^e Hast T cpae?J him gif hpelc Va&kiS mec

* R. om. *me' * R. am. 'sum' " 'scariothis'

R 2

124 SAXON 008PBLS.

■) f^er min lufalS bine ") to i$em ue oyin i

Et Pater meus diliget^ eum, ot ad eum yeniemiiB, et

hanutt iiiiS bine pyrce ue atiSe ne ^^'^

mansiones' apud cum faciemus. [24] Qui non diligit

mec uorda mino ne gehaldas

me', sermones^ mcos non servat,

*] "p uord ISone gie i^eberdon ne is min ah 8as

Et sermonem'^ qucm audistis non est meus^ sed ejus

BeSe mec sende fador Hias io sprecc iaih

qui me" misit Patris. [25] Hsec locutus sum yobis,

miS iub puniende

apud' vos manens.

iSe rummoda nut gaast balig is 0one sended se Adder

[26] Paracletus autera Sps Scs, quem mittet Pater

on noma minu tie iuih gela^raS alle

in nomine meo, ille vos docebit omnia,

") treciaf$ iuh alle f(a rusb bused ic cuoe^So iub

Et suggeret vobis omnia quaecumq: dixero vobis.

cdbb ic fletto iuh sibb min ic boIo iub no

[27] Pacem relinquo vobis, pacem meam dd vobis, non

suselce t huu middafl seleS ic selo iub no se gestyred beorta

quomodo mundus dat, ego do vobis. Non turbetur cor

iueiTO ne sece ondredeS t ne onscynaS gie

vestrum, neque formidet.

RU8HW0RTH.

pord min gibaldes "j fsder min lufaS bine ") to bim pe cumas *) bamas
mitJ bine pyrce pe. [24] seSe ne lufaS mec pord min ne balde^S T pord
Sonne ge giberdun ne is min ab bis seSe sendes mec &edres. [25] tSas
sprecende ic am iop miS iop punaS. [26] 9e rummoda putudt iSe gast
balig ©one sendeS faeder on noma miuum he iopih IsereS alle *) gitriopeC
iopih alle SatJe spa hpset ic cpeSo iop. [27] sibbe ic forleto iop sibbe
mine ic sele iop ne spelce huu middeng selo ic seletS iop ne se gistyred

^ 'diligit' ' 'mansionem aput eimi*

" B. * me* inserted as an interlinear correction by the glossist.

* * sermonem meum *

' ' sermo' in text of B., ' nem' has been superscribed by a later band.

• * misit me* ^ * aput'

8. JOHN XIV. 24 — XV. 2. 125

geherdon '^te ic cuoeS iuh ic geonga t ic cymo to

[28] Audistis quia ego dixi vobis, Vado et venio ad

iuh gif gie gelufas mec gie biSon gifead uut "^te ic geonga

vos. Si diligeretis^ me, gauderetis utiq: quia vado

to ?Jaem feeder ftJon se faeder mara mec is *j nu

ad Patrem, quia Pater major me est. [29] Et nunc

ic cuoeS iuh ser tJaet sie :^te mitJSy auorden se t hifS gie gelefes

dixi vobis priusquam fiat, ut, cum factum f uerit, credatis.

see no feolo t ne menigo ic spreco iuh mi's

[30] Jam non multa loquar vobiscum,

cuom riSon aldormonn middar"* ©is "j on mec nsefis

Venit enim princeps mundi hujus, et in me non habet

aeniht ah "t^te ongette se middan j^te ic lufo

quicquam. [31] Sed ut cognoscat mundus quia diligo

Cone feeder t sua "^ bebod salde me se feeder sua ic doa

Patrem, et sicut mandatum dedit mihi Pater, sic facio.

arisa^ uutu ue geoenga hiona

Surgamus, eamus hinc.

ic am uintreo soS "J feeder min londbuend

XV. [1] Ego sum vitis vera, et Pater mens agricola'

is all "^ palmung in mec ne brengende uaestem'*'

est. [2] Omnem palmitem in me non ferentem fructum

RDSHWORTH.

heorte iopre ne ec ondredaS. [28] ge giherdun f~i5on ic cpeiSo iop ic
gongo T ic cymo to iop gif ge lufigas mec gi biotJon giffeo putudt TSon
ic gongo to feder forSon Se faeder mara . . is. [29] nu ic cpeCo iop
ser ISaette sie j5te mitJSy giporden paes ge gilefas. [30] gee no feolo ic
spreco iopih miiS com foi^on aldormonn midengdes hisses ^ in mec ne
haefeS aeniht. [31] ah Saette ne ongete middeng j5te ic lufo 'Sone feeder
*j spa bibodo salde me faeder spa ic dom arisseS putun gonga hiona.

XV. [1] ic am pintreo so'5 *j feeder min lond byend is. [2] all Saette
palmung on mec ne brengende paestem nimeC hine '] alle seSe brenges

' *diligeritis me gauderitis' * 'agricula*

* • ji unberende treo he genimes unberende uaestm/ marginal note.

126 8 AXON OORPELR.

ninieff hine t ffene i all He^ brengeO "h uaeBtm clensias he "Sene

tollit* cum ; et omncm qui fert fnictum, purgabit eum,

l^te 'p lUBfltein F'^or brenge gee gie clsno bi^n

lit fructnm plus adferat. [3] Jam vos mundi estis

fe "p uord fSon \ p ftpreccend am iuh annas

propter serraonem quem locutus su vobis. [4] Manete

on inec ") ic in iuih suoe ffio palmtreo ne nuege gebrenge

in me, et e*^o in vobis. Sicut palmes non potest ferre*

usestem fnT him seolfu buta geuuniga in pingearde suae ne gie

fructum a seinet ipso, nisi manserit in vite, sic nee' vos

buta in mec gie geniniige

nisi in me manseritis.

ic am i^ pintreo gie {^a tuiggo Hint seOe nonas

[5] Ego sum vitis, vos* palmites. Qui manet

in mec *] ic in "^aem t in hine 'Kes brcnges usestm micil f fSon

in me, et ego in eo, hie fert fructum multu, quia

buta mec noht magon gie pyrce gif huelc in mec ne

sine mo nihil potestis facere. [6] Si quis in me non

punaR geBended h'ltS buta suaelco f^e tuigga *j drygetS t pisnelS *j

manserit, mittetur foras sicut palmes, et aruit, et

gesomnas hia t ^a t in fyr Hendas "j bema'S

colligent eos*, et in ignem mittunt, et ardent.

gif gie puniaH on mec i uorda mina in iuih hia gepun-

[7] Si manseritis in me, et verba mea in vobis manse-

ias *] miiB huaed gie uselle giuas gie t biddef^ i biS iuh said

rint, quodcumq: volueritis petetis", et fiet vobis.

RUSHWORTH.

psestem he claensigalS fSene "pie fJe paestem forffor gibrenge. [3] ge iop
giclaensad bio'Son fore porde tJaet ic sprecende am iop. [4] punigas in
me T ic in iop spa fSait palm treo ne maege gibrenge Soft psestem fro~ me
solfum l)uta ge jj^ipunige in life spa *) ge buta in me sefJe punaS. [5] ic
am p pintreo ge putudt ^a palm tpigo sef^e punaS in me *j ic . . him
6es tobrengen psestem micelne forSon buta me noht magun gipyrca.
[6] gif hpelc in me ne puna© gisended bilS utt spa palm tpigo *j drugaO
t pisnaS -J gisomnaS hia t in fp sondes -j bemeS. [7] gif ge punigas
in me i pord min in iop ic punigo spa hpset ge pelle ge giopiga T biC said

' ' toilet' « ' facere' "' ' sic et vos*

* 'vosautem' » 'eum' • * petitis*

s. JOHN XV. 3 — 13. 127

in Sis geberehtnad his fseder miu j^te uaestm

[8] In hoc clarificatus est Pater meus, lit fructum

monigfald gie gebrenge t gie geuorSas t gie biSon mino Oegnas

plurimu adferatis, et efficiamini raei discipuli.

suae gelufade mec se fseder ") ic lu&de iuih uunaS in

[9] Sicut dilexit me Pater, et ego diiexi vos ; manete in

lufu min gif beboda mina gehaldas t uselle halda

dilectione mea. [10] Si praecepta mea servaberitis\

gie punias in lufu mino * suae sec ic fador' mines

manebitis in dilectione mea; sicut et ego patris mei

bebodo geheald t ic uuno in his lufo

praecepta servavi, et maneo in ejus^ dilectione.

fSas ic sprseco to iuh j^te gefea i glsednise min in

[11] Haec locutus sura vobis, ut gaudiura meum in

iuih sie -j gefea iuer j5te se gefylled "Sis

vobis sit, et gaudium vestrum impleretur*. [12] Hoc

is bebod min ^te gie lufiga iiih bituien suae ic lufad

est praeceptum raeum, ut diligatis invicem, sicut diiexi

iuih
VOS.

mara i maasto ^ius lufo nsenig "X* hwfe'S j>te

[13] Majorem hacf* dilectionem, nemo habet, ut

sauel his huselc sette fe megu his t friondu his

animam suam quis ponat pro amicis suis.

RU8HW0BTH.

iop. [8] in fSiase giberhtnad is fiseder min j^te psBstem monigfSiildne
togibrenge i ge giporiSas mine tSegnas. [9] spa lufade mec iSe fiaeder
*] ic lufo iopih punigo in lufo minre. [10] gif bibodo mine ge gihaldas
puneS in lufo minre spa i ic ec feeder mines bibodo giheold i ic puno in
him 1 in his lufo. [11] Sis sprecende ic am iop ^te gifeo minn in iop
sie ■) gifeo ioper gifylled biC. [12] iS'iB is bibod minn "pie gelufige iop
bitpion spa ic lufo iopih. [13] mara Oios lufo nsenigmon hsefeS "pie

* 'servaveritifl* • * eus' * *impleatur' * *hanc*

* * gif beboda mina gie gehaJdaS, uunas gie in lu& minu/ marginal
note.

t A later hand alters to * banc'

128 KAXON OOHPBL8.

gie friondoM mino aron gif gie gepyrcas Oa uordo ic

[14] Vos ainici mei estis, si feceritis quae ego

bebeado iuh uut ne 8»go t ne ic ouoe0o iuh 0nella8

praBcipio vobis. [15] Jam non dico vos servos^

f'iion f$raell nat t ne conn huaed pyrcaS hla&rd bis gie uvft

Quia scrvus ncscit quid tacit dns ejus ; vos au tern

ic cuoeS friondas VfSon alle Saffe t ku» bused ic geberde fro feder

dixi amices, quia omnia quaecumq: audivi a Patre

minu" cuSa t cy^igo porbte iub ne gie mec geceason

meo nota feci vobis. [16] Non vos me elegistis,

ab ic geceas iuh ") ic geiiette iuib pie gie geonge *] luestem

sed ego elegi vos, et posui' vos ut eatis et fructum

gie gebrengas ") ueesteni iuer gepuniaS pte suae biued

adferatis; et fructus vester maneat; ut quodcumq:

gie gibiddeff fro ffsem fieder on noma niinu~ HeliS iub

petieritis a* Patre in nomine meo, det vobis.

iSsua ic bebeodo iuh t>te gie lufiga bituien gif

[17] HaBC mando vobis ut diligatis invicem. [18] Si

iSe middan iuih gefii'S uutas gie j>te inec serro t ser iub

mundus vos edit, scitote quia me priorem vobis

miff Iseffffo t fiunge ha?fde gif of middan gie uoere

odio habuit. [19] Si de mundo fuissetis,

se middan" j^te t gif his uoere palde lufia f~8on uut of midd"

mundus quod suum erat diligeret ; quia vero de mundo

Rl'SHWORTH.

saple his hpelc sette fe freondu biu. [14] ge freondas mine arun gif
ge gipyrcas ffaffe ic porffo iopih. [15] putudt ne cpeffo ic iop Orselas
forSon SrsBl nat^t ne con hpset pyrceS hlafard his ge putudt ic cpeeO
friondas forffon alle SaSe miffSy giherde ic from feder minum cyCe dyde
iop. [16] ne ge mec gecuron ah ic geceas iopih t gisette iopib 'pie ge
gonge T paestem gibrengaS t psestem ioper puna^S 't^te spa hpset spa ge
giopigas from feder in noma minu~ said biS iop. [17] ffas bibodo iop "p
ge lufige iopih bitpion. [18] gif 'Se middeng iop gefia'S putas ge se'Se
fro" me aer pees iop miS laeffWo hsfde. [19] gif Se middeng pere
middengeord ffsette gif his pere palde lufiga f '"Son sofflice of middeng ne

'possui' * 'petieritis patrem'

s. JOHN XV. 14 — 24. 129

narogie ah ic geceas of middan fe'Son gefiiS

non estis, sed ego elegi vos de mundo, propterea odit

y
iuih se middafl gemonas gie uordes mines 0one i 'p ic

vos mundus. [20] Mementote sermonis raei quern ego

cuoe'S iiih nis iSrsel luara hlaferde his gif mec

dixi vobis, Non est servus major domino suo. Si me

geoehton t oehtendo uoeron sec iuih geoehtas gif uord

persecuti sunt, et vos persequentur, si sermonem

min gehealdon eec hia gehaldas iuer

meum servaverunt, et vestrum servabunt.

ah i^as alle hia doas iuh fe noma

[21] Sed^ haBC omnia facient vobis propter nomen*

min

meum,

fe"8on nuutton hine t 'Sone setJe sende mec

Quia nesciunt eum qui misit me.

gif ne cuome "j sprecend ic uere him synn

[22] Si non venissem et locutus fuissem' eis, peccatum

naefdon nu huoeSre gelefenscip t fesprec nabbas of

non haberent, nunc autem excusationera* non habent de

synno hiora

peccato suo.

aefSe mec gefii^ '} &eder min gefiiS t gefiaS

[23] Qui me odit, et Patrem meum odit.

gif uoerca ne dyde on hi" t in Osem 0a senig ^X*

[24] Si opera non fecissem in eis quae nemo

RUSHWOBTH.

pere ah ic geceos iopih* of middeng forOon gefeS tSa fiatS iopih middeng.
[20] gimynas ge pord min Sone ic cpeOo iop ne is Orsel mara 'Son
hlafard his gif mec oehtende penm "i iopih hia oehtadun gif pord min
giheoldun -j ioper hia gihalda'5. [21] 0as alle does iop fore porde
minum forSon nutun hine se'Se sende mec. [22] gif g[e] ne come i
sprecende him pere synne ne hsefdun nu putudt gilefensoip ne habbaO of
synnum hiora. [23] se'5e mec fia9 "J fseder minne fiaO. [24] gif pere

^ R. om. *8ed' * 'sermonem' ^ 'eisfiiissem'

* *excussationem'

S

130 SAXON GOSPELS.

o8er ne dyde t ne porhte synna nsefdon nii hueSre t

alius fecit, peccatum non haberent ; nunc autem

sec gesegou i gefiadon sbc mec i fbder min

et viderunt et oderunt et me, et Patrem meum.

ah 1^te uere gefylled uord seSe in ae hiora

[25] Sed ut impleatur sermo qui in lege eorum

auiitten is f'Son fiunge t miS Ub^SiSo mec hssfdon sac-

scribtus* est, quia odio me habuerunt gra-

leas t unbocht I buta otJru yfle ongaegn t unsynnig

tis.

miSSy uut cymeC Ce rumoda 8one ic sende

[26] Cum autem venerit Paracletus* quern ego mittam

iuh firo feder gaast soSfsestnises seSe &o feder soOcymes

vobis a Patre, Spm veritatis qui a Patre procedit,

he i "Seilca cyCnise getrymes of mec

ille testimonium perhibebit' de me.

T gie cyfJnise gie getrymies TtSon fro fruma

[27] Et Yos testimonium perhibetis, quia ab initio

mec mit$ gie aron t uoeron

mecom estis'.

tSas ic sprsecc iuh "pie gie ne ondspym-

XVI. [1] Haec locutus sum vobis ut non scandalize-

iga buta somnunga gedoas iuih

mini*. [2] Absque® synagogis facient vos,

RUSHWORTH.

ne dyde in him on ISaem nsenigmon cSer ne dyde synne ne haefdun nu
hpetSre t gisegun t gifiadun t mec *j feder minne. [25] ah j>te gifyUed
pere pord Ssette in se hiora apriten is {"'Son fionge mec hiabbaS sadeosne.
[26] mi'8"8y putudt cymelS iSe rummoda ISone ic sendo iop from feder
gast so'Sfeestnisse se©e from feder 8o"8 cymefS he cySnisse gitrymes of
me. [27] 1 ge cySnisse ge gitrymmas forSon from fruma mec miC
ge aron.

XVI. [1] Cas sprecende ic am iop j5te ne ondspymige. [2] buta of

'scriptus' * 'paraclitus* • 'perhibet*

* 'fuistis* ® *8candalizamini' ® ' absce sinagogis *

s. JOHN XV. 25 — XVI. 7. 1 31

ah cyme^ tJio tid "t^te eghuoelc aefSe acuellae'S t ofslseS iuih

Sed venit hora, ut omnis qui interficit vos,

he lettes t he doeme5 t he uoenas geafa t embehtsumise t hemisse hine

arbitretur obsequium se

he gefe t geselle Gode t Cas hia doas t pyrcaC rtSon

praestare Do. [3] Et haec facient quia

nutton Cone feeder •) aec ne mec t ne mec ah fS&s

non noverunt Patrem neq: me. [4] Sed haec

spraecc iuh jite miCSy cymes tid hiora

locutus sum vobis, ut, cum venerit hora eorura,

uo8a'8 gie eftgemyndgo t gemyna gie "Soii j>te ic cuoe^ iuh

reminiscamini* quia ego dixi vobis.

©as uut iuh fro fruma ne cuaeS ic jJte t TCon miS iuh

Haec autem vobis ab initio non dixi, quia vobiscum

ic uses soS nu ic gase to him t to tSssm. se'Se mec sende

eram. [5] At nunc vado ad euro qui me misit,

T senig »^^» of iuih t fro iuh ne gefregne mec huidir 6u geongas

et nemo ex vobis interrogat me, Quo vadis ?

ah riSon ?Jas ic spraecc iuh unrotnisse gefylle^J

[6] Sed quia haec locutus sura vobis tristitia implevit

hearta iuer ah ic so'Sfeestnise ic cuoeSo iuh

cor vestrum. [7] Sed ego veritatem dico vobis ;

behoflEkC t nedSarf is iuh "Jite ic faere t ic giunga gif f^on ic ne faere

expedit vobis ut ego vadam ; si enim non

t ne geonga 'Se rumoda ne cymes to iuh gif uut ic feero

abiero Parade tus^ non veniet ad vos' ; si autem abiero,

RUSHWOBTH.

somnungum gidoas iop ah cymiC ISio tid ':^te alle seSe acpeleC slaeC iopih
he letes I doemes gifeo t embihtnisse him he gefe t selle Gode. [3] *j
fSa,B hia doaC forCon ne putun tSon faeder ne mec. [4] ah i^as sprecende
ic am iop j^te mitl^y cymeC tid hiora posa9 ge gimyndge "pie ic cpae9o
iop Sas putudt iop from fruma ne cpe?Jo forCon iop rmiS ic paes. [5] soC
nu ic gae to him aelSe mec sende '} naeniguton of iop ne gifregno mec
hpider gongestu. [6] ah f^on fS&s sprecende ic am iop unrotnisse
gifylles heorte iopre. [7] ah ic soSfeestnisse ic cpe'So iop bihofalS t
nediSarf is iop j^te ic gaa gif for^on ne feero t ne gongo fSe rummoda ne

' * reminiscemini' ^ 'paraclitus' ^ R. om. the rest of the verse.

S 2

182 8AX0N OOSPBLS.

ic sendo hine t 0ene to iuh ■) mi^j gecymeU He geSrea9

mittam eum ad vos. [8] £t cum venerit ille, arguet

middafi of synne *} of so^fsestnise *] of dome

mundum do peccato, et de justitia^ et de judicio;

of synne aec t fsestlice fSon ne gelefdon on mec

[9] De peccato quidem, quia non creduut in me;

of soSfsesr 8DC r^on to Osem feder ic geongo ") gee

[10] De justitia vero, quia* ad Patrem vado, et jam

ne gie geseas mec of dome uut f ~&on aldormonn

non videbitis me; [11] De judicio autem, quia princeps

middan 'Sisses gedoemed is , gett t nSor menigo t feolo

mundi^ hujus judicatus est. [12] Adbuc multa

ic hafo iuh gecuoeOa t to saBgcganne ah ne mi^o gie gebeara

habeo vobis dicere, sod non potestis portare

nu mi^Oy uut gecymes he t Seilca gaast soS&estnisses

mode. [13] Cum autem venerit illo Sps veritatis

gel8eret$ iuh in aU soOfsestnisse ne TtSon sprecces from

docebit vos in omne veritatem; non enim loquetur a

him seolfa ah iSa, suse hused geheres spreces 'j tS&fSe topeardo

semet ipso, sed quascumq: audiet loquetur, et quae ventura

aron t sint he gesseges iuh ISe mec geberhtade t geberhf

sunt annuntiabit' vobis. [14] lUe me clarificabit^

f~?Jon of minu onfoe'5 t gessege'S iuh

quia de raeo accipiet, et annuntiabit* vobis.

RUSHWORTH.

cyjnefS to iop. [8] t miSSy cyme^ he gi^reatJ middeng of synne *j of
sotJfaestnisse t of dome. [9] of synne faestlice fortJon ne gilefdon on
mec. [10] of soSfsestnisse sotJlice forSon to feder ic gongo ^ ge ne
gisea^ mec. [11] of dome putudlice f^on aldormen i^isses midden-
geordes gidoemed is. [12] gett t fortJor monige ic hafo iop ic cpeSo ah
ne magon ge gibeora nuu. [13] mitS^y putudt cymeS fSe gast sotJ-
faestnisse gilsereS iopih in alle soSfaestnisse ne for^on sprecetJ from me
solfum ah hpset spa t^a geheras spreces *] fSalSe toporde aron he gessege'S
iop. [14] he mec giberhtnisse forSon of minum onfoe'5 T ssBge'S iop.

* R. originally 'qui' ^ * hujus mundi' ^ • adnuntiabit*

* * nuntiabit'

s. JOHN XVI. 8 — 19. 133

alle 9a suae huaed hsefe'S se fseder mino slot

[15] Omnia quaecumq: habet Pater mea it,

feSa t rSon ic cuoeC rSon of minu~ onfoe^ i ssege'S

Propterea dixi quia dc nieo accipiet, et annuntiabit*

iuh lytil "j gee ne geseaS gie mec *] eftsona

vobis. [16] Modicum et jam^ non videbitis me, et iterum

lyttel "J gesea^ gie mec TSon ic gse to Saem feder

modicum et videbitis me, quia vado ad Patrem.

cuoedon fSon suo of 'Segnum his bituih bused

[17] Dixerunt ergo ex' disci pulis ejus adinvicem, quid

is ^is j> cuset) us lyttil t ne geseaS gie mec "j

est hoc quod dicit nobis. Modicum et non videbitis me, et

eftsona lytil t gie gesea^ mec -j jite t f^on ic ftero to

iterum modicum et videbitis me, et*, Quia vado ad

Saem feder cuoedon ffSon "p t huaed is Sis i^te cuae9

Patrem ? [18] Dicebant ergo, Quid est hoc quod dicit,

lytil nutto ue hused spreceS ongsBtt

Modicum? nescimus quid loquatur\ [19] Cognovit*

*

uut se Haei "t^te ualdon hine gefraigne

autem Ihs quia volebant eum'' interrogaro,

1 cusdiS him t Saem of iSia gie soecas bituih iuh 't^te ic cuoe'^i

Et dixit eis, De hoc quaeritis inter vos quia dixi,

lyttil "J ne geseaS gie mec t eftsona lyttil t

Modicum et non videbitis me, et iterum modicum et

geseaS mec

videbitis me?

RUSHWORTH.

[15] alle 6aSe spa hpaet haefeS tSe fsedeT min sint fore "Sa ic cpeSo forSon
of minum onfoeS t saecgaS iop. [16] lytel gee ne gisea'5 mec -j
eftersona lyttel *) gesea^ ge mec forSon ic gongo to feder. [17] cpedun
fortJon Segnas his bitpion him hpaet is "Sis Caette cpetJes us lytel T ne
gisea'S mec *) eftersona lytel "j giseaS mec for^on ic fsero to feder.
~18] cpedon f^on hpaet is Sis l^te cpssiS lytel nuton pe hpaet spreces.
19] ongett rSon fSe Haet Saette paldun hine gifregna •) cpaeS him of
isse ge soecas bitpih iop TSon ic cpaetS lytel ^ ne gesegun mec *)

I

* 'adnuntiabit' ^ * etiam' ^ R. om. 'ex*

* R. om. 'et' * 'loquitur' ® ' cognuit ergo ihS*
' 'ilium'

134 SAXON GOSPELS.

8o0 is 8O0 is p ic ctueffo iuh i^ie gie hremaS "}

[20] Amen amen dico vobis^ Quia plorabitis et

uoepa'S gie se middan udt gefe&fS i bi'5 glsdde gie nut

flebitis vos, mundus autem gaudebit; vos autem

bi'Son geunrotsade ah unrodf iuero gecerred bi9 in glndnisBe

contristabimini', sed tristitia' vestra vertetur* in gaudium.

uif mi^Oy acennes unrotnise hsefetJ Cfkm cuom

[21] Mulier cum parltS tristitiam habet^ quia yenit

tid hire mi99y uut hsefiS aoenned "p cnaeht aat t gee ne

hora ejus ; cum autem pepererit* puerum, jam non

gemynes fitea hefignise t Sees ofSui'Sung" fe "p glsednise t f gefea

meminit pressnra)", propter gaudium^

rSon acenned uaes t is monn on middan *) gie

quia natus est homo in mundum. [22] Et vos

rfion nu sec unrotnise gie habalS eftsona uut

igitur nunc quidc tristitiam habetis ; iterum autem

ic gesiu t gesie iuih -j gefea'5 hearta iuer *] gefea

videbo ^ vos, et gaudebit cor vestrum, et gaudium

iuer ne nimeS senig *X' iro^ iuh ^ on fSesm dsBge

vestrum nemo tollit'' a vobis. [28] Et in illo die

mec ne gebiddas gie aeniht

me non rogabitis* quicquam.

RU8HW0RTH.

eftersona lytel "j gisegun mec. [20] sotS is sotJlice ic cpetSo iop ^sette
gihremaS t poepaO ge iSe middeng putudl gifeaS ge putudt bioOon
giunrotsade ah unrotaEide ioper gicerred biS in gifea. [21] pif miCCy
cennetJ unrotnisse hsefe'S forSon com tid his mitWJy putudi hsefen
acenned cnaeht putudt ne gimunaS ge Sas haefnisse fore gifea setfo
acenned is t pses monn on middeng. [22] *] ge for^on nu ec unrotnisse
ge habbas eftersona putudt ic gisiom ge iopih *] gefeaS heorte iopre *3
gifea ioper naenigmon nimefJ from iop. [23] T on ^aem dsege ne

* 'contristabemini' ' 'tristia'

^ 'convertatur* in text of R., the * a* has been partially erased and
' e ' superscribed by the glossist.

* *paret tristiam* * *peperit'
" 'praesura' ? 'toilet'

^ * interrogabitis '

s. JOHN XVI. 20 — 28. 135

HofS is soS is "p ic cueSo iuh gif huaed g\e gegiuaS tSone fseder

Amen amen dico vobis^ si quid petieritis Patrem

on noma minu on iSsdm Isetmeste dseg geseleS iuh ui'8 nu t

in nomine meo, dabit vobis. [24] Usque

p~ fSaur tid ne gegiuade gie sniht on noma miniim giuaO

modo non petistis^ quicquam in nomine meo; petite

"J gie onfoseS t>te gefea iuer sie full

et accipietis^ ut gaudium vestrum sit plenum.

9as in geddu t in so'Scuidu ic spnec iuh

[25] Haec in proverbis locutus sum vobis:

cuom t cymeO ISio tid mi^Oy uut ne in soOcuidu

[venit* autem hora cum jam non in projverbis*

ic spree t spree uses iuh ah eaunge of ISaem. feder ic uillo

loquar vobis^ sed palam de Patre annuntiabo'

iuh ssegcgo of tSsem dsege in noma minu gie giuaO

vobis. [26] lUo* die in nomine meo petitis:

I ne cuoeSo ic iuh CiSon t "pie ic uillo bidda 8one feBder

Et non dico vobis quia ego rogabo Patrem

of iuh t ymb iuih fSe riSon feder sect lufaS iuih

de vobis ; [27] Ipse enim Pater amat vos,

f~%on gie mec lu&8 i gie gelefdon "pie ic fro Gode

quia vos me ^matis, et credidistis^ quia ego a Do

ic foerde ic eade fro 08em feder ") ic cuom on middan

exivi*. [28] Exivi a Patre, et veni in mundum';

RUSHWOBTH.

gibiddas ge seniht so'S is soOlice ic cpeiSo iop gif hpset ge giopigas "Sone
feeder in noma minum he seleO iop. [24] piS nuu ne giopadun ge
seniht in noma minum giopigas *) ge onfoa'5 i>te gifeo ioper sie full.
[25] t$as in geddmn ic spreco iop com fSio tid mi^y putudt ne in
solScpidimi io spreco iop ah eopunga of ^sem feder ic pyllo ssecgo iop.
[26] on Oaem dege in noma minum ge giopigas *) ne cpetSo ic iop T'Son
ic pyllo bidda ISone fseder of iop. [27] he fortfon Oe feeder lufaS iopih
forOon ge mec lufigaO i ge gilefdun pie ic fro Gode. [28] ic eode

* 'petitis* * Wenit hora' * 'nuntiabo*

* 'inDlo* * 'creditis* • R. om. * exivi*
^ 'in hunc mundum*

* The part of ver. 25 enclosed in brackets is inserted between the
two clauses of ver. 24.

136

SA.XON OOaPELS.

eftsona eftfleto Cone middan -) gas to "Sone feder

iterura relinquo raundu, et vado ad Patrein.

cuoedon hi" Cegnas his heono na eaunga t bserlice

[29] Dicunt ei discipuli ejus, Ecce nunc palam

Cu spreces *j geddii nan "Su caeSes. nu

loqueris, et proverbium nullum dicis. [30] Nunc

ue uutun l^te fSvL uast alle ") ne nedSarf is "Se j^te huslc

scimus quia scis omnia^ et non opus est tibi ut quis

•5ec gefraigna in Sis ue gelefe'JS t gelefdon t>te fro Gode feoerdes

te interroget ; in hoc crediraus quia a Do existi.

onduearde hi' se Haet nu gie gelefeC heono

[31] Respondit eis Ills, Modo creditis ? [32] Ecce

cuom "Sio tid gee cuom :>ite gie se touorpen eghuelc an

venit hora etjam venit, ut dispergaraini unusquisque

on suudur t i~ syndrige T mec an gie Tletas *j nam ic

in propria, et me solum relinquatis; et non sum

me ane f 'Con se feeder mec milS is

solus, quia Pater mecum est.

iSsLS ic sprsec iuh i^te in mec sibb habba'S

[33] HaBC locutus sura vobis, ut in me pacem habeatis ;

m0 m m^

in middan ofsuiSnise t ofsuif^ung t ofcostung gie habba'S ah

in* mundum pressura habebitis, sed

getreuaS t gelefe'S t getrycca'5 'pie ic fcuom ^one middaS

confidite, ego vici mundum.

RUSHWORTH.

fro Saem feder "j com in Siosne middeng eftersona ic forleto middeng *j ic
gae to feder. [29] cpedun him Segnas his heono nu eopunga spreces "j
foregeddum nan Su cpe'Ses. [30] nu pe putun tJaette tJu past alle
*j ne ned is fSe j>te hpelc "Sec gifregne in Sisse pe gilefaS jite fro Gode
fSu foerdes. [31] ondsporade him iSe Haet nu ge ^efaC. [32] heono
com Sio tid "j ge comon j>te ge se toporpen anra gihpelc on sundor *j
mec enne ge forletas ^ ne am ic me ana fortJon faeder mec miC is.
[33] ISas ic sprecende am iop j^te in mec sibbe ge habbaiS on middeng
oferspiSnisse ge habba'S ah gitriopaS ic FSon . . . . on Son middeng.

'in mundo prsBsuram habeatis'

8. JOHN XVI. 29 XVII. 6.

137

9as spnecend t spnecc usub se Uet i miS under-

xvir. [1] Haec locutus est liis, et sub-

hebbendiim egum ia heofnum cuoeS feeder cuom 8io tid berhtna

levatis oculis in coelum dixit, Pater^ venit hora, clarifica

8u sune fS'miie "pie sune Sin 9ec geberhtna 8U»

Filium tuum, ut Filius tuus clarificet te. [2] Sicut

f$u gesaldes him mseht eelces lichomas j^te all j^te

dedisti ei potestatem omnis carnis^ ut omne^ quod

fSvL saldes hi~ siliS him t iSsdm lif ece

dedisti ei, det eis vitam asternam.

9as t fSioB is uut lif ece j>te ongeattaS Sec

[3] Haec est autem vita aeterna, ut cogaoscant te

enne God aoiS *) ^one Su sendee Hssleii Crist ic

solum Dm verum, et quem missisti* Ifem Xrm. [4] Ego

Sec geberhtna t poldrade or eorSo uoerc ic geendade t>te

te clarificavi super terrain, opus consummavi' quod

^u sealdes me j>te ic gedoe -j nu uuldra Su mec

dedisti mihi ut finiam*. [5] Et nunc clarifica me tu

laeder Sec miS seolf u" I miS Seh seolfu" miS Soem berhtnise t miS Saer

Pater apud** temet ipsum claritate'

'P ic haefde ser "Son se midd~ uere miS Seh

quam habui, priusquam mundus esset, apud'' te.

ic sedeaude noma 'b'inne monnum SaSe gesaldes

[6] Manifestavi* nomen tuum hominibus quos dedisti

me of middan^ ^ino ueron i: biSo

mihi de mundo ; tui erant

RUSH WORTH.

XVII. [1] "Sas sprecende pa*s Se HsbI t miSSy ahebbendum egum
on heofnas cpse'S fseder com ISio tid bertnade sunu "Sinne ^ sunu Sin
berehtnaS "Sec. [2] spse salde him maehte eghpelces lichoma "Jiaette all
"Saet ^u gisaldes him seleS him lif ecnisse. [3] Sis is putudt lif ecnisse
j>te ongeotalS Sec enne God soSne t Sone Su sendes Haet Crist. [4] ic
Sec bertnade ofer eorSo perc ic giendade 1>te 1$u saldes me "p ic dom.
[5] T nu puldra Su mec "ou faeder miS mec solfum in Saer baertnisse . .
ic haefde aer Son midden pere mi^ Sec. [6] ic aeteopde noma Sinne
monnum Se Su saldes me of middengeor Sine perun "j me hia "Su

^ ' omnis quos '
* *aput'

^ 'raisisti*
® *clarifcate'

^ 'conssumavi*
' 'apuf

T

* 'faciam'

® 'manifestam'

fflitoHMIlHHMMMVaHHMMHil0MMiPMMBVHaBpas«Mia^Bi4NMMaiMfii«*4iw.

138 SAXON GOSPELS.

T Ca 8u gesaldes -) uord "Sin gehealdon

Et mihi eos dedisti ; et serraonem tuurn servaverunt.

nu ongeton j^te alle iSa, gesaldes me

[7] Nunc cognoverunt quia omnia quae dedisti mihi

fro 8ec sint fiSon uordo 5a 5u gesaldes me ic salde

abs te it. [8] Quia verba quae dedisti mihi, dedi

him t Saem

eis,

T hia onfengon "j ongetton soSlice jJte fro Cec

Et ipsi acceperunt\ et cognoverunt vere quia a te

ic foerde t gelefdon i>te fiu mec gesendes ic fe

exivi, et crediderunt quia tu me misisti. [9] Ego pro

hi" biddo ne fe middan ic biddo ah fe ^sem Sa

eis rogo; non pro mundo rogo, sed pro his quos

ffu gesaldes me feSon ^ino sint *j mino alle Cino

dedisti mihi; nam^ tui it. [10] Et mea omnia tua

sint 1 fSino mino sint '] geberhtnad am in him

sunt^ et tua mea sunt, et clarificatus sum in eis.

uut nam ic in midd~

[11] Et jam non sum in mundo,

1 «a on middan sint

Et hi* in mundo sunt,

T ic to "Se cymo

Et ego ad te venio*.

RUSHWORTH.

gisaldes ") pord tSine giheoldun. [7] nu ongetun i^te alle 0a Ou saldes
me from "Se sint. [8] forfJon pord Ca 5u saldes me ic salde him i hia
onfengun so^lice :>ite fro Se ic foerde T ge gilefdun jite iSu mec sendes.
[9] ic fe him biddo ne fe middeng~ biddo ah fore fSaem fSu gisaldes me
f'Son "Sine sindun. [10] *j mine alle Sine sindun t "Sine mine sindun '}
giberhtnad ic am in him. [11] -j putudt ne am ic on middeng^T tJa on
middeng sindun *] ic to fSe cymo &eder fSu halig gihsel 9a on noma* tSinum

* R. 'accipierunt' and om. 'cognoverunt' * 'quia*

* 'hii' ^ R. has * xxcni* after 'venio'

* Originally written ' moma/

s. JOHN XVII. 7 — 15. 139

feeder t^u halig gebald 0a on noma 0inu' "p iSu. sealdei

Pater sancte, serva* eos in nomine tuo, quod' dedisti

me "pie sie an susb kc ue

mihi^ ut sint unum^ sicut et nos.

mi'SISy ic uere mit$ hi" t t^sem ic geheald bia in

[12] Cum essem cum eis ego scrvabam eos in

noma t^inu fi& iSu gesaldes me t^a t^u gesaldes me

nomine tuo^ quos dedisti mihi; quos*^ dedisti mihi

ic geheald *) senight •^<* of fSsem ne loBas buta buna losuistes

custodivi, et nemo ex his* peribit nisi Blius perditionis;

j>te j> mitt gefylled sie

ut scribtura^ impleatur.

nu uut to fSe ic cymo i tS&a ic spreco in

[13] Nunc autem ad te venio; et hsec loquor in

midd" pie bia bsebbe gefea min gefylled se in bim

mundo^ ut habeant gaudium meum impletum in semet

seolfu ic salde bi" Y fSsdm uord t^in *) middan

ipsis. [14] Ego dedi eis sermonem tuum ; et mundus

mi9 fiunge bia bsefde r'ffon naron of middan su8b ic ec

odio eos habet^ quia non sunt de mundo, sicut ego

nam of middan

non sum de mundo.

ne biddo ic jite 5u genime da \ bia of midd^ ah

[15] Non rogo ut tollas eos de mundo, sed

RU8HW0RTH.

tJaet tJu gisaldes me "pie sisB ann spa "j ec pe. [12] miiSfSy pere miC
himic giheald bise on noma ©sea ©u saldes me ic giheold i nsenigmon of
hr SBniht buta suno lospest "Saet Saet gipritt gifylled sie. [13] nu
putudt to iSe ic cymo *j Sas ic spreco on middeng~ j5 hia hsebbe gifea
minne gifylled in bim solfu. [14] ic salde bim pord 6in -j middeng
mi's fionge bia bsefdun forSon ne sindun of middeng" spa ec ic ne am of
middeng". [16] ne bido ic Saet fSu nime Ca t bia of middeng~ ah -p

^ 'conserva' ^ 'quos' ' 'inunum'

* R. om. * tuo*

^ B. does not repeat ' quos dedisti mihi'

« *eisperiit' ' 'scriptura' ^ ' babuit'

T 2

HBBJMaJff^F^jgS^IKri^g^WBBi^W^^r^^PB^Ig-Tf^^^^i ^ ■■ J i .. h " J ■ * ■■ » ■ ■ _ ■■«■ — ^.^J iT-g^M »n i--r^-i

140 SAXON G08PBLS.

j^te 0n g^halde hia fro yfle of middan ne sint

ut serves eos ex^ male. [16] De mundo non sunt,

suae ec ic nam of middaft halgig.t halga tin hia on

sicut ego non sum de mundo. [17] Sanctifica eos in

BoSfiBstnise uord "Sin BoGiteaC is snse mec t^u sondes

veritate, sermo tuus Veritas est. [18] Sicut me misisti

in middan

in mundum,

I io sonde hia in rnidd"

Et ego misi eos in mundum.

1 fe hi" ic halgiga mec seolfne i^te sie ec

[19] Et pro eis ego sanctifico meipsum, ut sint et

iS& gehalgada in so^fsestnise ne fe 9a nut

ipsi^ sanctificati in veritate. [20] Non pro his' autem

ic biddo ana ah sec fe 'Ssem iSaffe uaUon gelefss t^erh

rogo tantum, sed et* pro eis qui credituri sunt per

uord hiora on mec pie alle an sie suss

verbum eorum in me ; [21] Ut omnes unum sint ; sicut

HvL feeder in mec *;) ic in t^ec j^te *7 hia t 'Sa in us an

tu Pater in me, et ego in te, ut* et ipsi in nobis unum

sie pie middan gelefa j^te 'Su mec sondes *)

sint: ut^ mundus credat quia tu me misisti. [22] Et

ic 'p uuldor 'p 1Svl saldes me salde hi ^te sie an

ego claritatem^ quam dedisti mihi dedi illis ; ut sint unum.

BUBHWOBTH.

gihalde hia fro yfle. [16] of middeng~ ne sindun spa ic ne am of
middengeorde. [17] g&alga hia in so^fsestnisse pord 9in soSfsest is.
[18] spa mec ^u sondes on middeng~ '3 ic sende hise on middeng.
[19] 1 fe him ic gihalgo mec solfne 'p sint '^ he gihalgade in soB-
fiestnisse. [20] ne for t^a ic biddo seniht ah fore %aem set^e gilefde
iindun fSerh pord hiora in mec. [21] j^te alle ane sie spa iSn fs^er in
mec ") ic in Sec 1 he in us ane sindun "j middeng~ gilefe "^te 'Su mec
sondes. [22] *] ic puldrigo Sset 'Su saldes me ic salde t^sem j^te sie ane

* *a* ' Mpsis* * ' hiis rogo tantim'

* R. om. 'et' « R. ow. 'ut' « 'et*
^ 'darita'

8. JOHN XVII. 16 — 26. 141

■me ue £n ■nin io in hi" ^ Su in meo »U

ucut nos uDum samus. [23] Ego in eis, et tu in me, ut

^ ongette midd^ iite Sa mec aendes ^ Va tafiulM
Et cognoscat mundus quia tu me mieisti, et dilexiBti
hia (HUB io mec gelafadei fieder Sa tSu gna]d«s me

eos sicut et me ailexistj. [24] Pater, quos dedisti mihi,
uUto 't>te Cer io beom t am ^ bia t it aie mec mi^ iite
Tolo ut ubi ego sum et illi sint mecum ; ut
hia gesea raage anldor min t berhtaise -fk 6a ealdes me f Son
Tideant claritatem meam quam dedisti mihi ; quia
Va gdufitdes mec wi fnTsettnung midd~
dilesbti me ante constitutionem mundi.

fader Be BoSfeste ec midd" 9ec ne ongntt ic

[25] Pater juste, et mundus te non cognovit' ; ego
hnoeSre tSec ongiett t ic cnSe
autem te cognovi',

1 via ongetnn i»te ^d mec geeecdes ^

Et hi cognoverunt' quia tu me misisti. [26] Et

en* ic dyde hi" noma Sin ^ cnS io doa i io doe -pte

notum feci eis nomen tuum, et notum facia, ut

laf» miB Srer lufa Su luhdeB mec i~ S%m Bie ic \ 7 ic in

dilectio quia dilexisti me in ipsis sit, et ego in

RUBHWOETH.

■pa pe ane sron. [23] ic in him -) ^u is me ■Pie aint giendade in an -j
ongeta midden^* ■fte 6ii mec sendes i Su lufades hice spa ^ mec
gilufftdes. [21] feder 6a Cu giealdee me ie pyllo -pte Ser So am i hia
de mec miS ^te gisea mage puldor min SceCte ia saldes me forSon Su
iDfiuleB mec ler middeng~ Iromsetnunge. [2S] teder soSfsst i middeng
4Sec ne ongiett ic putudlice $ec ongstt *] ISaa ongetun 'pie 6u mec
eendee. [26] ^ ojiS ic djde him noma Sinna T cy5 io doe Stem It ic
Info tte Ku lufades mec in Cnm sic i ic in n£.

, ^ »t0i ■■ I mmmK*mmmmnmmmmmtimaammmf/^t*^BsmmLaimamtatmmmmmtammtatmmii»i0m r v ~ m te^

142 8 AXON GOSPELS.

0a8 mi'S^y geciueS se Hat fierende uses mi9

xviii. [1] Hsec cum dixisset Ihs, egressus est cum

Segnu his of 'p buma t •/. uinterbuma Ced" is genemned "Ser

discipulis suis trans torrentem Csedron^^ ubi

uses lehtun in Sone infoerde he *) Oegnas his

erat hortus in que introivit' ipse et discipuli ejus.

piste uut 1 lud" seSe salde hine "p stoue

[2] Sciebat autem et Judas^ qui tradebat eum^ locum,

nSon oft i symble se Hset gecymeS t gecuom bidder miti Segnu

quia frequenter lbs convenerat illuc cum discipulis

his

suis.

lud" rSon miSt^y onfenge "p moDnmsegen t %egna uorud

[3] Judas ergo, cum accipisset cohortem,

1 fro aldormonnum 'j selaruu heremenn cuom t^idir mi's

et a pontificibus et Pharisseis' ministros, venit illuc cum

speaf t miC lehtfatu "j brondt t ^aecillu *j poepnum

lanternis et facibus* et armis.

86 Hset T'Sou uiste alle SaSe toueard% uoeron

[4] llis itaque^ sciens omnia qua) ventura* erant,

of" hine

super cum,

fSfoerde t feoit t cuom 1 cuoeS him huoelcne soecas gie

Processit et dicit eis, Quem* quseritis?

RU8HW0RTH.

XVIII. [1]* >a miffSy cp8e> se Haet eode >a mid his >8egnu" his ofer
)>ah hlynne \>e mon Cedron nemne}> pmr paes fseger gepyrtun in \>tS he
eode sylf ") his }>aegnas his. [2] ^a piste so)>lice *) ludas pe hine to
dea)>e sellan palde hine J>a stope rj>on J>ider gelome se Hset cpom "Ser
miC his ©ssgnu" his. [3] ludas piotudlice gefeng mifS |>reate "j fro i>a
biscopas ") feriseos ealdormen cpomun }>idera mid lehtfatu *] brondum *)
pepenu. [4] Heet putudt piste alle CatJe toporde perun ofer hine

* 'cedron' « 'introiit* ' 'farisaeis*

* 'faucibus' * *eventura' * 'quid*

* The first three verses of this chapter were glossed by £Euinan.

Hm^L^tam

mm

8. JOHN XVIII. 1 11.

143

geondaardon bi~ He Hset Nazarenisca cuoeff him se HsrY

[5] Responderunt^ ei lliin Nazarenum. Dicit eis Ifes,

gestod uut *;) lud"* se'Se salde Iiine

Stabat autem et Judas^ qui tradebat eum

IC

am

Ego sum.

mi1$ 08em

cum ipsis.

onbtecg

miSt^y rtSon cuoelS to bim ic am eadun

[6] Ut ergo dixit eis, Ego sum, abierunt

*j feollon on eorOu eftsona VfSon

retrorsum, et ceciderunt in terra. [7] Iterum ergo

Sailco gefraign huoelcne soecas Ha uut cuoedon

eos interrogavit, Quem quseritis' 1 IHi autem dixerunt,

t$one HsBt Nazarenisca geonduearde se Hset ic cuseS iuh

Ifem Nazarenum. [8] Respondit Ifes', Dixi vobis

j^te ic am gif Tffon mec soecas fletas tSas gegaa

quia ego sum : si ergo me qudDritis^ sinite hos abire.

"i^te se gefylled uord fJone cuoe'5 f "Son "Sa

[9] Ut irapleretur sermo quem dixit, Quia quos dedisti

ne spild ic t ne losa of 'Saem seniht Y oht Simon

mihi, non perdidi ex ipsis quemquam. [10] Simon

riSon Petrus hsefde suuord gebraehgd bine -] slog

ergo Petrus habens gladium eduxit eum, et percussit

aldormonnes esne *] ofcearf bis earlipprica t^io t p suiSra

pontificis servum, et abscidit ejus auriculam dextram*.

uses • uut noma 'Ssem esne Mat cuoe'S r'Son

Erat autem nomen servo Malchus. [11] Dixit ergo

RUSHWORTH.

gifeoll *] cpse^ bim hpset soecas ge. [5] ondsporadun bim "Se Hset
Nazarenisca cpselS to him Se Heet ic am gistod putudlice ") ludas sefSe
salde bine miC ISsam. [6] "^te forSon cpsB© bim ic am eodun onbaec t
feoUun on eorlSo. [7] eftersona forSon hie gifrsBgn hpelcne soecas ge
bia putudt cpedun ^on Haet Nazarenisca. [8] ondsporade bim ic cpett
iop i>te ic am gif forSon mec soecas forletas "Sas gaa. [9] jJte sie
gifyUed pord fSe ic cpse'S forSon Su me saldes me ne spil t ne losa of
Ssem aenibt. [10] Simon forSon Petr bsefde spord gibrsegd bine -j slog
aldormonnes esne "j of ceorf bis earliprica "Sset spiSra paBS putudt nemned
^ esne Malchus. [11] cpsB© forSon fie Haet to Petre send spord ©in

* ' respondierunt '

* 'dexteram'

'queritis*

3 (

eis

r

144 SAXON GOSPBLS.

86 HiBt Petre send suord in Bcee0 calio Sone

Ihs Petro, Mitte gladium^ in vaginam; calicem quein

•aide me se fssder ne t ahne drinoo ic hine

dedit mihi Pater, non' bibani ilium ?

*'P compuearod roemisce t fit hund oempo f9on "j Oe aldor-

[12] Cohors' ergo et tribu-

monn \ is oynnes heafudiuerd t fuost ") embehtmenn lud**

nus, et ministri Judseorum^

gefengon t gelohton Oone Haet ") gebundon hine

comprehenderunt Ihm^ et ligaverunt^ eu,

*] gebrohton t l«eddon hine mfS Anna aerist usbb

[13] Et adduxcrunt eum ad Annam primum^ erat

i '. rSon sueor Caifa t^aes aldonf seOe U8B8 biscop geres tStOB

eniin socer CaiaphaB*^^ qui erat pontifex anni illius.

uses uut Gaifas seSe lar salde

[14] Erat autem Caiaphas^ qui consilium dederat^

ii

! ■
I

i <:
J

lud^ i^te t rfSon behofa'S an monn j^te aie dead t gesueltsB

ip JudaBis, quia expedit unum hominem mori

fe Ssem folcef

pro populo.

uses gefylgend t geiylgede uut 9one Haet Simon Petrus

[15] Sequebantur autem Ihm Simon' Petrus,

"J offer 5egn

et alius discipulus ;

BUSHWOBTH.

in scseSe calic ^one salde me feeder ne pillo ic drinco hine. [12] ffset
coppeorod f'Son "j ©a aldermen t embihtmen ffara ludea gifengun t
gilahtun "Son" Haet t gibundon hine. [13] T laeddun hine to Anna
ffirest psRs forffon speor Caiphses seSe pses biscop geres "Saes. [14] pses
putudt Caip seSe laerde salde ludas T'Son bihofa'5 j> ann monn iSetie
deod pere fe Saem folche. [15] fylgende paes putudt Ce Haet Petr" T

* ' gladium tuum * ' 'nonvis' * 'chors'

* 'alligaverunt' ^'caifae' ®*caifas*
7 'dedit' ^ B. om, *8imon*

* * qi nu cumen is/ marginal note.

t 'Sreat turma •/. xxxii equites, tum "Srittih eorodmonna,* mar-
ginal note.

L

,^AiJk

y^^M

UMhMMiLilMiiriMdUttJ^

8. JOHN XVIII. 12 — 18.

145

seilca iSegn uut ukh cu0 08em aldormenn i in-

Discipulus autem ille erat notus pontitici, ct in-

foerde t binna eode uniS Oone HsBt on porSe Sees aldonnonneH

troivit cum Ihm in atrium pontificis.

Petr uut gestod t uass stondende to duru t let fSasr dure

[16] Petrus autcm stabat ad ostium

ute t bute

foris.

Pfoerde t eode f'tJon Gegn Ce scSe u»8 cuS tJaem aldor*

Exivit ergo discipulus ille^ qui crat notus ponti-

monn *) cuseO 'Sem duruuardsB *7 inlsedde Petr*

fici, et dixit ostiarisd et introduxit Petrum.

cuoe8 rtJon Petre "Siu t sio Cignen durehaldend \ dureueard

[17] Dicit ergo Petro ancilla ostiaria.

huoe1$er t ah 9u ec i ec 9u fro Segnu ar^ monnes

tJiaes

Numquid et tu ex discipulis es hominis istius ?

cuoeS he ne am ic

Dicit ille, Non' sum.

stodon 1: uoeron stondende "Sa esnses 1 embehtmenn aet

[18] Stabant autem servi et ministri ad

gloedum f^on cald uses t ueanndon hia uses iSa. t uut

pronas', quia frigus erat, et calefiebant*; erat autem

mi9 8aem sec Petr" stondende t stod ") uearmde hine

cum eis et Petrus stans calefaciens se.

RUSHWORTH.

o?Jre ^egnas "Se ilea tJegn putudt he pses cW^ "SaBm aldormenn t
infoerde miSCy tJone Haet on porCe Saes aldormonnes. [16] Petf
putudt stod to dura t buta Cerute foerde fortJon "Segn offer seffe
paes cutJ Saem aldormen ^ cpaeff to Caem duroporde t inleedde Petr.
[17] cpeefS f~tJon to Petre fSir t ffegnen durahaldend ah hpset ec
^u of Segnum ar?J monnes Saes cpaeS he ic ne am. [18] stodon
putudt esnas *j ffa embihtmen to gloedum r?Jon cald paes t perun
tfe .. .. hine se paes putudt milS him i Petr" stond "j permde hine.

1 'aUus'
* * faciebant'

* * ego non*

U

' l^runas*

146 SAXON OOSPKLS«

8e bbc r^oo t 9ofi gefraign 0one BTaef of his S^uin

[19] Pontifex ergo interrogavit Ibm de disci-

t ymb hu 8e§ *) ymb lare his } of his ta

pulis suis et de doctrina ejus.

geondcuurd him se HsY io eaungse ic spnecc } sprecend

[20] Respondit ei Ihs, Ego palam locatus

am middande ic symle herde on '5nr somnniig ^ in temple

sum mundo, ego semper docui in synagoga et in tempio,

Oiddir alio lad" caomon t gesomnadon "j cm degle

quo omnes Judsei conyeniunt^ et in occulto

sprecend am noht t ne spnec ic seniht demunge

locutus sum nihil.

huied mec gefraignes 9u gefregn "Sailco iSaSe

[21] Quid me interrogas? intorroga eos quia^

geherdon huied ic spnec t spneccend uses him heono 0a unton

audierunt quid locutus sum ipsis; ecce hi^ sciunt

Oa uord cuoet^ende uses ic t ic gecu»f^

quflB dixero' ego.

8as uut miSt^y gecuoede t gecuoeO an astod

[22] Haec autem cum dixisset, unus adsistens

%ara t^egna salde dynt i smsell mi8 honde uutearde 'Ssm Hst

ministrorum dedit alapam Iliu,

cuoet$ hu ondsuserestii suae Osem biscobi

dicens. Sic respondes pontifici ?

geondsuearede hi* se Hset gif ic yfle sprsc cy9-

[23] Kespondit ei Ibs^ Si male locutus sum, testi-

RUSHWORTH.

[19] fSe biscop forSon gifrsegn Son Haet of Cegnum his ^ of lare
his. [20] ondsporade him iSe Hset ic eopunga sprecende am
middengeorde ic symle leerde in somnunga "j on temple ^ider
alle ludeas comun t somnadun "} on iSegle sprecende ic am nopiht.
[21] hpaet mec fregnestu gifrsegn ©a i hia CaCe mec giherdun
hpset sprecende pses ic him t Ssem heono Sas pistun fS&^e cpe'Sende
psBS ic. [22] iS&a putudt mi^y gicpede an astod Sara f^egna salde
dynt Ssem Haet cpseS gif Su ondsporas spa "Ssem biscope. [23] ond-
sporade him fSe Hset gif yfel sprecende am ic cySnesse gitryme

* * qui me' * *hii' ^ *'dixerim*

B. JQSK xViu. 19—28. 147

niBe gebym fro yfl« t ymb yfle tEon gtf ic uel iprme rhnon
moniom perbibe de malo ; « autem bene, quid

mMBlna On
me ciedisf

1 UDde hine Amu bin gebuDden to Cftiruie

[24] £t misit eum Annas rigatum ot'* Caiaphan

Uscoba D« t(k Simon Petru* geitod t atonden cl<

pontificem. [25] Erat autem Simoo Petrus stans
1 luermde hioe cuoedon rSon bi" buoodsr firS 6u t Bb ffu ec
et cale&ciens se. Diserunt ergo ei, Nuinquid ct tu
of tS^DDm bia t Cks arS onsoo be ^ ouoe9 ne am t nam ic
ex discipulis ejus cs? negavit ille et dixit, Non sum.
cuoeS an of eauum fbes biscobaa cyKling hia Hant
[26] Dicit unus ex servis pontiticis, cognatus ejus cujua

otcearl Pelf eorlippric nhne ic %ec gestsb in

abscidit Fetrus auriculam, Nonne ego te vidi in

lebtnae i in fivm lehtnns miC Snm I miff him eftiODa TSon

hortu' cum illo ? [27] Iterum ergo

ansoo Fetf ^ recona ae bona geeaiig ((elnddon

negavit; Fetrus, et statim gallua cantavit. [28] Adducunt
t%QXi Be Hnt fta Caifa biac T Heer giroeCa balle t m6tem t aprScem
ergo Ibm a* Caiapha in prfetorium,
niB* not anoai^m 1 0a I hia ne ineodon i' 6Eem aprecern
erat autem mane ; et ipsi non introierunt in prEetorium,

of jfle gif putudi pel aprece hpset ne eioge Bu. [2i] ^ aende bine
Anna gibundenne to Caipha Seem biacope.^ [25] pna putudi Simon
Petr Btod ^ pennde hini cjwdun fofSon hT ah hpa-t ^ Su of Segnum
hia arS he onsoo he i cpsC ne am ic. [26] cpffiS ann of eanum IStee
bieoopea cjgliug hia ttos ofceorf Petf" eariiprica ab ne ic 8oc gisffih in
lehtone nii8 Cffim, [27] eftersona fortSon onsoo Petr* i recone Be
bona gisang. [2S] gilieddun foreon Cone Hset to Pj) in Vsea
groefahalle pea putiuU ar morgen ^ he ne ineoda in gprecem i^te Ilia

'odcufim' ' 'orto' ' 'adpjlatum'

• So the MS., corrected by tha gloaaet to ' ad.'

148 SAXON GOflPBLS.

^te hia nere gepidUed t beemitteii ah "pit hia gebreoon eostro

at non contaminarentur' ; sed manducarent l^aseha.

eaile T'Son ^1*^ to (tern ata i cuotlS hvoefe

[29] Exivit ergo Pilatus* ad eos foras, et dudt, Qoam

aynn MBgoe> gie iii9

accusationem' adfertis adversus bominem hancf

geondaeardon ^ cuoedon him gif nere Ses

[30] Kespondorunt et dixemnt ei. Si non esse! hie

yfeldoend ne 9e ue gesaldon } oalde ae ggiwilU hine

malefactor^ non tibi tradidissemus enm.

cuoe9 rOon him iSe geroefii oiifoa'8 hine ioh } gie i

[31] Dixit ergo eis Pilatos, Accipite eum tos^ et

sef r m iuer doemas gie hine cuoedon f^5on

secundum legem vestram judicate eum. Dixemnt ergo

lud" US ne is gelefed to aouoellanne } geslea enig

JudaDi, nobis non licet interficere quemquam;

fie uord Hsetes nere gefyUed "Sone t i^ cnoeO becnade

[32] Ut sermo Ihu impleretur^ quern dixit significans

of hnslc' dea8e nere dead

qua^ esset morte moriturus.

ineode f^on eft in "p sprecem fie geroefa "j

[33] Introivit ergo iterum in praetorium Pilatus, et

coigde Sone Hset ") cuae'S him to On ai^ cynig ludeana

vocavit Ihm, et dixit ei*, Tu es rex Judseorum?

goonduearde se Hast fro fSe seolfu 8is tSu. cuoet^es ot^a

[34] llcspondit llis, A temet ipso hoc dicis, an

RU8HW0BTH.

nuro gipidlad ah Ssette gibrec hlaf eostrana. [29] eode fortton
J'ylaiuB to him utt ") cpsBS hpelce synne saecgas ge pilS monno Viosne.
I'M)] ondHporadun t cpedun him gif ne pere tJes yfel pyrcende ne "Se
p« giwildun hine. [31] cpseS for^on hun Pylatus onfoaO hine iop *]
fi'ftcr O) ioprum gidoemas hine cpedun ludeas us ne is gilefed to
cpollanno seniht. [32] i>te pord Haet pere gifylled ISaette cpaeV gibecna
of lipolcufii pere deoSe deod. [33] ineode foerde effcersona in sprecem
TylatuH T cogde "Son Ilaet -j cpaeS Su arC cynig ludea. [34] ■] ond-

' ' contaminantur' ^ 'pylatus' ' ' accussationem *

' 'qnia' ^ R. om. ' eV

8. JOHH xvni. 29—37. 149

otita Ve cuoedun fro me t jmb mec geondnude tto geroefk

^i tibi dixerunt de me t [35] Kespondit I^latus,

ahns ic Iinleoa kid qynn Sin ^ Va, ddonnean ge-

Numqnid ego Judseus sm f Gens tua et pontiiices tradi-
saldon Kec me hiued porhtes Va
derunt te mihi, quid feciati f

ondBnarede BsHnt no mia ne is of middofi

[36] Respondit Ihs, Regnum meum non est de mundo
tHaae gif of Sisaf.middaada uoere ric min Vegiuu mino

hoc : si ex hoc munda esset regDum meum, ministri mei

min ric nis beooa

meom regnum non est hinc.

coeS {~SDn hi" se groefa uut t t"iSon cjrnig at^ Su
f37] Dixit itaq: ei Filatus, Ergo res ea tu !

oodnWade ae TTiet Ku caoeSea 1>te cjnig am ic t ic am

Respondit Iha, Tu dicis quia rex sum ogo.

ic tS Son Kwnad am I [n Sis ic cuo ^ to ISiss ic cnom in
Ego in hoc natus suatj et ad hoe veni in

midd~ Itte cySnine ic SeiMlTtiuno to soSlbBtaiB
mundum, ut testimonium perhibeam veritati.

Hbiueic seSe ig fi3 eoSfiest* gehem min ate&

mnis qui est ex veritate audit meam voeem.

aponde Se Hn) from Sa Bolfum Sia cpeSea aSSa oOre Se cpedun of
mec. [85] ondgporadoe* Pylaf ah ne ic Iodise am cjun Sin ^ Sa
aldormenn galdnn Ceo me hpiet poerceeto. [36] ondsporada Sa HkI
rice min ne is of moideng Siasu" gif of Sis middeng pere rice min Segnaa
mine paldun fehta itte ne pare ic 9iild ludeum nu putudt min rice ne is
her. [37] cpffiU rSon him Pjlatus fTSon ejnig ortS fiu ondapuiade
Se Hn) Sn cpeCee forSon cjnig am ic ic in ^is am oceuned am icTto
tuaee com in middeng t> cjSnieBa ic Cerhtrymmo soSfieBtnisse alia eeSe

ten originnlly, but 'o' in the last syllable is partially

la^vwhto

1

150 SAXON OOSPBL8.

ouoe^ hi" 86 groefa bused is soOfiestniB *) miSVy 'Sis

[38] Dicit ei Pilatus, Quid est Veritas !f Et cum hoc

gecuoseO eftsona eode to ludeos

dixisset^ iterum exivit ad Judsdos^

"i cuoet$ hi" ic nan inting gemoete in f^asm

£t dicit eis, Ego nullum invenio in eo causam.

is unt geuunset iuh t^te an ic gefe t f^lete

[39] Estautem consuetude^ vobis ut unum' dimittam

iuh in eastro ualla0 gie f^on j^te ic gefe iuh cynig

Yobis in Pascha; yultis ergo dimittam vobis' regem

ludeana

Judadorum i

clioppadon eftsona aUe cuoet^ende no 9isne

[40] Clamaverunt rursum omnes dicentes, Non hunc^

ah Baraban usbs huoeSre Bar* morsceatSe

sed Barabban. Erat autem Barabbas latro.

9a rt$on gelahte se groefa 'Sone Hset *}

XIX. [1] Tunc ergo adprehendit* Pilatus Him et

gesuang *} ^a t^egnas gepundun \ auunden of Somu

flageIlavit^ [2] Et milites plectentes

1$a corona ) j) sigbeg of ^omum gesetton hsefde his "3

coronam de spinis, inposuerunt* capiti ejus, et

mis fellereadu uoede ymbsaldon bine "] cuomon

veste purpurea circumdederunt eum. [3] Et veniebant

BUSHWORTH.

is of soSfsestnisse giherde mine stefhe. [38] cpsetS him Pylaf hpset is
8o9&estnisse *] mi^y Sis cpeeS eftersona eode to ludeimi *] cpseS him ic
nenne intinga ic gimoette in 'SsBm intinga. [39] is putudt gipuna iop
jite ann \ enne ic gefe \ forlete iop in eostro pallaS ge forSon i^ ic gefe
cynig ludea. [40] cliopadun eftersona alle cpeSende no Siosne ah
Barabban pses putudi Barabbas sceaSa.

XIX. [1] »a forffon gilahte »e groefa «ofl Haet T gispang. [2] T
t^egnas gipundun 8a corona of t$omum *;) gisettun on heofod his i mi^
felle reode ymb saldun bine *) comon to him. [3] i cpedun pes 8u hal

^ 'consuitudo' * ' unum vinctum ' * R, ow. 'vobis'

* 'adprsehendit' * 'flagillavit* ' ' impossuerunt '

s. JOHV XTin. 88 — XIX. <

la i djntM
ei alapas.

eode emona n Ki6e£i nt . i cnsa'S hi" heoao
[4} Exit* iteram Pilatus foras, et dicit eis, Ecce

io breogo to inh hins nt t bntn ■pie gia ongette rfion I fta in Uds
addnco vobis eum foras, ut cognoscatis* quia in eo

eade nSoD se Ent gebaer t berende 1i t^menna
[5] Exit* ergo Ihs portans spineam*

1 1^ pntbple hn^l i 1> felleroad aoede ^ cuoeS Mm heono

et purpuream* TestimeDtum ; et dicit eis, Ecce

niSSj ftton I aSt gea^on bins tSa biticobu ^ K» Segnas
[6] Cum ei^o Tidissent eum pontifices et ministri,

ellopadon t aoeron cUop cuoettando t cuoedoo ec ahoh
olamabant dicentes, Grucifige cru-

cdfige.

cuoeS bim Ve sroefik onibu bine gie i tiuit/S t acnoallaS
Dicit eis Pilatiis, Accipite eum vos et crucifigite,

BOSHWORTH.

OTiiig ludea ^ Baldnn him bond amiBllas. [4} eode aftersona ^e groefa
utt 1 cpEeC him heono ic brengo iop bine utt f te ge ongete f~tFoD in him
Demie intinga ic gimoete. [6] eode feriton Se H»t berende Symenne
bwf ^ pnrple hriBgle fellereode pede ^ cpieB him haooo moon.
[S] mittOf rSon eiaeeh hine Sa biBODpaa ^ embihtmaim cliopadua
q>eSende ahoh ahoh cpeS him Pylar oufoaC hine iop ^ ahos t acpellas

^Lv2i«JK3KS

152 SAXON aOSPELft.

ic f 'Oon ne fgrntMrnt in 'Saem inting

Ego emn Mm iuvenio in eo causam.

ondsueamdon him Iude~ ue ae habbas i

[7] Responderunt ei Judsei, Nos legem habemus, et

8?fr SB gedsefnaS j^te dead de rOon sunu Godes hine

secundum legem debet mori, quia Filium Di" se*

porhte miSSy TSon geherde se groefa tJis uord

facit. [8] Cum ergo audisset Pilatus liunc sermone,

suiSor ondreard T foerde i" j> sprecern eftsona

magis timuit, [9] Et ingressus est prsetorium iterum,

*) cuoe8 to 9spiu huona ar^ t^u se Hset uut ondsuare

et dicit ad Ihm, Unde es tu? Ihs autem responsum

ne salde him

non dedit ei.

cuoe9 ffSon him se groef& me niS ne sprecces 9u

[10] Dicit ergo ei Pilatus, Mihi non loqueris?

nastu "pie mseht ic hafo gehoa Oec t "Sec to hoanne *7

nescis quia potestate habeo crucifigere te, et

mseht rieta 8ec } "Sec to fletanne ondauarede

potestatem' remitterete? [11] Respondit

se Hset nsefdes Ou t ne hsefdestu mseht id's mec seneht

lis, Non haberes potestate adversum me ulla,

buta "Se uere gesald u&

nisi tibi esset' datum desuper;

feSa t ftSon aefSe salde mec 9e mare synn

Propterea qui tradidit* me tibi, majus peccatum

BUSHWORTH.

ic for^on ne in&nd in him intinga. [7] ondsporade him ludens pe se
habbas ') sefter se gidsefnaS t^set deod sie . . . suno Grodes porhte bine.
[8] miCCy TSon giherde Se groefa Sis pord spiSor ondreord. [9] i
fserende pses in "Saet sprecern eftersona t cpse'S to "Sse Hset hpona arC tJu
Ce Hset putudi ondspora ne salde him. [10] cpseS f^Son hi** fSe groefa
me ne sprecestu nastu ViSon msehte hafo to hoanne Sec "3 msehte ic hsefo
to forletanne. [11] ondsporade Se Hset ne hsefdestu msehte piS mec
seniht buta Ser said pere of ufft fore Sa seSe mec selle Se mara synne ic

* R. om. 'se* * 'potestatem habeo dimittere te*

* ' datum esset' * 'metradidit*

HiriMiMM

8. JOHN XIX. 7 — 15.

153

bsef e9 soOt^a sohte t besMid se ffroefa fleta hine

habet. [13] Exinde quserebat^ Pilatus dimittcre eum;

lad"* uut oliopadon cuoe'Sendo

Judsei autem clamabant dicentes,

pf Oiosne fletas

Ji hunc dimittis^

nai^ friond ISbbs CsBsares eghuoele aeOe hine cyflig pyrci9 ui9-

non 68 amicus Caesaris'; omnia qui so regem facit, con-

cuoeSsBS Vsem Caser

tradicit Csesari*.

se groe& fJkyn imfSfSj geherde "Sas uorda gebrohte

[18] Pilatus ergo cum audisset bos sermones, adduxit

bute "Sone Hset *) saBtt fe Vsem beliaedle in "p styd nefSe is gecuoed-

foras Ibm, et sedit pro tribunali in locum^ qui dici-

en */. lapide stratus *) ebft ebresclice uut Oonfi miiS stan gebneded uaes

tur Lithostrotus, hebraice'^ autem Gabbaiba.

7. preparatio cibi
uses unt fegearuung metes SBr eostro ti1$ suseloe

[14] Erat autem parasceue Paschae*, bora quasi'

^o sesta "J cvioefS to lud" heono cynig iuer

sexta^ et dicit Judaeis, Ecce rex vester.

9ailoo uut

[15] lUi autem

cliopadon nim nim ahoh

clamabant. Telle, tolle, crucifige

hine

eum.

cuoe8

Dixit

hi"

eis

se groefii cynig iuer aboa ic

Pilatus, Regem vestrum crucifigam ?

RDSHWORTH.

hsefe. [12] of iSe ic sohte t gibsed Se groefa forleta hine ludeas putudt
cliopadiln cpe'Sende gif t^iosne forletas ne is freond tJaes Caseres eghpelc
setJe hine cynig pyrce^ pi'ScpeCes "SaBm Casere. [13] "Se groefa forSon
miSSy giherde Sas pord gibrohte ute Son Hsel' T ssett fore hehsedle in
stope tJio is cpeden lapide stratus on ebrisc Son mi's stane gibrseded.
[14] psBS putudt 8Br eostrum georpung metes tid spelce Sio sesta T cpaB©
to Tudeum heono cynig ioper. [15] bailee putudt cliopadun nim nim
^os hine cpseS him Se groefa cynig iopeme ic ahoe giondsporadun 'Sa

' querebat pylatus/ this name is generally spelt with ' y' in R.

1

* 'csessans'

* ' hsebreice '

8 {

csessari

'phascliaB*

'loco'
quassi

WMmmiJUm

154

SAXON GOSPBLS.

geonduardoD ^a biscobas nabbo ue cynig ^^^

Responderunt pontiiices, non habemus regem nisi

iSone Gaser

CaBsarem\

f5& rCon gesalde him hine t 8ene fie noere aho-

[16] Tunc ergo tradidit illis' eum ut crucifige-

en t to ahoanne

retur.

onfengon t genomun 9onne 8one Hset 'j Iseddon 1

Susceperunt' autem Ihm, et duxerunt*. [17] Et

bsar bun Va, roda eode on iSmm. seSe is gecuoeden

bajulans'^ sibi crucein exivit in eum qui dicitur

heafud ponna stoue *) ebresclice hsefidponna stoue 8er hine

CalvariaB locum, hebraice* Golgotha ; [18] Ubi eum

ahengon

crucifixerunt^

*j ToifS hine oCro tuoeg hiona *j ^ona -j begeonda in middum

Et cum eo alios duos^ hine et inde et hine, medium

uut se Hset

autem Ihm.

aorat uut -j "jJ tacon se groefa *j gesette

[19] Scribsit® autem et titulum Pilatus, et posuit*

or i onu& OsBT rode uaes uut auritten Hset fie Nazarenisca

super cruce, erat autem scribtum^® Ihs, Nazarenus

BUSHWORTH.

biscopas ne habbon pe cynig buta Con Casere. [16] "Sa T^on gisalde
hine him j^te pere ahoen onfengun i ginomon putudt tSon Hsel! *) Iseddun.
[1 7] T bser him ©a rode eode in "Ssem seCe is cpeden heofodponna stop
ebrisc heofodponna styd. [18] fSer hine ahengun T mi^ hine o'Kre
tpoege sceatJo hiona *] "Sona in middum putudt tSon Hse. [19] aprat
putudt ^i tacun iSe groefa 'j sette ofer fS& rode pses putudl! apriten Hset

1 t

csessarem

9
5

'ilium eis'
*baiolans'

* '(Jixenmt*

' R. ' duos latronis hine et hine '

9 * ■n/^aafii4-' 10

' 'suscipierunt*
• 'hebreice*

8

* poBsuit '

' scriptum '

'scripsit*

*w»«iw<pi^ , ^.Ji

8. JOHN XIX. 16 — 24. 155

cynig lud" ffiosne rCon t uut tacon meuigo

rex JudaDoruno. [20] Hunc ergo titulum multi

redon "Sara ludea ftJon neh 8ser ceastra uses j^ stoue Ser

legerunt JudaBorum, quia prope civitatem erat locus ubi

ahoen uses so Hset ^ uses auritten on ebresc on cregisc *)

crucifixus est Ihs; et erat scribtum^ hebraico graece et

on Leddin t Isediniqo cuoedon 9on tJsem groefe "Sa buicopas

latine. [21] Dicebant ergo Pilato pontifices',

naelle ©u auritte cynig ludeana ah jite t ftJon he cuoe^

Noli scribere, rex Judseorum, sed quia ipse dixit,

cynig ic am lude* ondsuarede se gerefa "p

Rex sum Judftjorum. [22] Respondit Pilatus, quod

ic aurat ic aurat

scribsi' scribsi.

9a cempo uut miS^y abengon bine genomon

[23] Miiites ergo cum crucifixissent eum, acceperunt

uoedo Im

yestimenta ejus,

*) porhton feuoer deelas egbuoelcu anu cempa dael f stycg

Et fecerunt quart uor partes, unicuiq: railiti partem,

T 'P cyrtel f'Son uaes unslitten uses uut cyrtil unruh J smoeiSe

et tunicam ; erat autem tunica inconsutilis,

ufa geuoefein Serb aU cuoedon f~ 9on

desuper* contexta per totura. [24] Dixerunt ergo

EUSHWOBTH.

iSe Nazarenisca cynig ludea. [20] ©iosne fortJon putudt monige
reddun tSaxa, ludea jT^on neb iSter csestre paes ^io stop fSer aboen psBS
fSe Hsel *) paes apriten on ebrisc *) on crecisc "] on Iseden. [21] cpedun
fortJon tSsem groefa ^a biscopas "Sara ludea nelle 0u aprita cynig ludea
ab fortSon be cpseS cynig am ic ludea. [22] ondsporade Se groefa jite
ic pratt ic pratt. [23] "Sa cempu forSon miSSy abengon bine ginomon
gipedo bis *) porbtun feoper daelas egbpelcum anu cempa dael t stycce t
tJone cyrtel paes putudlice cyrtel unrub t smoeSe onu^ T gipefen "Serb
alle. [24] cpedun TtSon bitpion him ne toslite pe bia ab bleate pe of

* 'scriptura bebraeice grece latine' * * pontifices iudaeorum'

^ 'scripsi scripsi'^ * R, 'desuper et contexta*

X 2

i*afi

156

SAXON GOSPBLS.

bituih ) bituien ne toslite ae hia ) ISailca ah hleatte ue of

adinvicem, Non scindamus ea^ sed sortiamur de

'Sser i ymb hia huaes sie t hua hage

ilia, cujus sit ;

i^te ^iu uritt gefylled sie cuoefS gedflelde aoeron ) gedsldon

Ut scribtura^ impleatur dicens, partiti' sunt

uoedo xnino him . *) on uoedo min sendon

vestimenta mea' sibi, et in vestem meam miserunt

hlott ) tan ^ 9a cempo soVlice i ecfSon 9aB porhton

sortem* Et milites quidem hsBC fecerunt.

gestodun nut neh ) set Oser rode iSma HsBlendes moder

[25] Stabant^ autem juxta crucem Ihu mater

his *} soesT moderes his Mar* Cleo uif t moder *} Maria

ejus et soror matris ejus^ Maria Gleopse'^ et Maria

Oio Magdalenisca mi90y gesege ) ges»h nut se Hs t$a moder

Magdalene. [26] Gum vidisset ergo Ihs matrem,

*] fSone t$egn stondende ISene lufade cuib^ to moder his

et discipulu stantem quern amabat", dicit matri suse,

uif heono sunn Oin so85a cu8b8 Osem Oegne

Mulier ecce filius tuus. [27] Deinde dicit discipulo^

heono moder "Sin *) of ISer tid onfeng hia i tSailca

Ecce mater tua. Et ex ilia bora accepit earn

se Oegn in his hagen

di^cipulus in sua^.

BUSHWOBTH.

'Seem hpses sisB i^te gipritt gifyUed sie q)8B8 gidselde perun gipedo mine
him *} on pedo mine sende hlott *} ^a cempo so^ce Oas porhtun.
[25] gistodon putudt neh i set Saer rode tJses Hsei moder his "] spester
moder his Maria Cleophaa ^ Maria tSio Magdalenisca. [26] mi^iSy
gisseh forSon 9e Hset fS& moder *) tJon 8egn stondende t$on he lufade
cpaet$ moder his pif heono suno 9in. [27] BofSfS& cpsetS Ssem ISegne
heono moder Oin *) of Oser tide onfeng hise t t$a (to Oegn in his agen.

' 'scriptura*
* 'stabat'
' *8uam*

« 'parati'
" 'cleope*

^ R. om. 'mea*
" * diligebant'

mmtLimtm

8. JOHN XIX. 25 — 31.

157

aeft9a uiste se HsBt j^te gee alle gefyl-

[28] Post ea scions Ihs quia jam omnia consum-

led ueri ) aron geendad i^te ueri gifiUid Oio mitt cnoe9

mata sunt, ut consummarentur' scribtura dicit,

ic Oyrsto "p ftstt f 'Son gesettet uibs of seoced full

Sitio. [29] Vas ergo positum* erat acceto* plenum^

9ailca uut bolla t copp f uU of seoced f aU on gerde ymb*

illi autem spongiam aceto^ plenam hysopo circum-

setton t ymbuundun rahton to mii9e his

ponentes obtulerunt ori ejus.

miSOy 80'Slice onfeng se Hset

[30] Cum ergo accepisset*^ Ihs

"P secced cnoetS

acetum, dixit,

gifynid 18 i geendad is**} mi's gebegdum heafde gesalde

CoDsummatum est, et inclinato capite tradidit

jigast

spm^

lud'*' iSofi rtSon gearuunga dsege uses i^te ne

[31] Judaei ergo, quoniam parasceue erat, ut non

geuunadon on roda "Sa lichomo on symbeldseg uses VtSon

remanerent' in cruce corpora sabbato, erat enim

micil iSe symK'dfiege gebrdon iSone groe& 'pie

magnus dies ille sabbata^ rogabant Pilatum ut

BUSHWOETH.

[28] setter i5on piste fSe Hset iSsette ge alle gifyllede perun "jJte gifyUed
pere "Sset gipritt cpse9 ic "Syrsto. [29] . . . for*Son ic giseted pses of
secede fulle iSailca putudl! bolla fulle of secede on gerde ymsettun rahtun
to muCe his. [30] mitWJy 8o«t onfeng ?Je Hset t »ced cpseff gifylled t
geendad his ^ mi^S gibegdum hefde gisalde ^on gast miSSy putudt.
[31] ludseas f^on forSon georpung dseg pses ^te ne gipunadun on rode
bailee lichoma on symbel dsege pses forSon micel dseg iSsam symbles

^ ' consummaretur scriptura*

' 'aceto* * 'plenam aceto*

' 'possitum*
* 'accipisset*

^ B. after ' tradidit spm ' interpolates * cum autem expirasset yela-
mentum templi scisum est mediimi a summo usq: deorsum ;' only the
first two words of the- interpolation being glossed.

7 'manerent* ® * sabbati rogauerunt py latum*

* ' •/. jJ uitgadom "j allra canone cuido, Sa^e ymb crisf ?5roung
acuedon uses t peron/* marginal note.

m

158 SAXON OOSPBLS.

hia gebreco t uoero tobroceno hiora sciu *) uere genumeno

frangerentur eorum^ crura et tollerentur.

cuomo" rtSon cempo "j r'mo nut gebrecon

[82] Venerunt ergo milites^ et primi quidem fregerunt

Oa 8ciu *) ISses o'Sres se'Se ahoen U8B8 miO hine to

crura, et alterius qui crucifixus est cum eo. [33] Ad

'Saem H»t uut inifSfSj cuomon j^te hia gesegon hine gee

Ihm autem cum venissent, ut viderunt eum jam

dead ne brecon his sciu ah an

mortuum, non fregerunt ejus crura; [34] Sed unus

.u

"Sara cempana miiS spere sido his untynde *) sona ofeade

militum lancea latus ejus aperuit, et continue exiit'

blod 1 usetter -) seffe gessBh cyOnise

sanguis et aqua. [35] Et qui vidit testimonium

getrymede i so'S is ^s i his (nr^nise i he 1 0e uat

perhibuit, et verum est ejus testimonium, et ille scit

setJe 0a soSa cueOas *) i^te gie gele&'S auordeno

quia vera dicit, et' ut vos credatis. [36] Facta

ueron t sint T'Son Oas j^te t$iu uritt uere t sie gefyUed ban ne

sunt enim haec ut scribtura* impleatur, Os non

toscaenas i ni gebrsecgaff ge fro' hi"!: Ssem *) eftsona oSero

comminuetur*^ ex eo. [37] Et* iterum alia

uritt cuae'S hia gesea'S* on "Sone 'Sorhfsestnadon i sticadun

scribtura^ dicit, Videbunt in quern transfixerunt.

EUSHWOBTH.

gibedun 9one groefa j^te gibrece i tobrooen perun sconce hiora 7
ginumune perun. [32] comun f'Son ^a cempu *} fSa, forma putudt
gibrecun "Sa scia ^ o'Oer seSe ahoen pses mi^ hine. [33] to Ssem Hset
putudl: miiSfSy commun gisegun hine ge deode doa9 ne gibrecon his
soiae. [34] ah ana Sara cempa mi9 spere sido his untynde ") sona
ofeode blod "] paeter. [35] T seSe gisseh cySnisse gitryraeS T sotJ* is his
cyt$nisse t he pat SaSe soSe cpeo'Sas ji T ge gilefaS. [36] giporden
perun f ~8on "Sas jJte Saet giprit pere gifylled ban ne toscaenas of him.
[37] efbersona offer gipritt cpae^ hiae giseaff in fSone fforh&estnadun.

^ 'crura eorum' * 'exivit' * 'utet*

* * scriptura impleretur' * 'conminuetis*

" R. om. * et' ^ * scriptura'

* * •/. in die examinis judicii districti judicis. ffus beda ffe broema
boeccre cuajff,* marginal note.

8. JOHN XIX. 32—11. 159

seff Vaa uut b^dd 5one groC-fn loS of

[38] Post h»c autem rogavit Pilatum, Joseph ab
ArimaKa bjrrig t Rammatha TCon uiea 0ega t!iea Hntea

Arimatbia eo quod esset discipulus Ihu,

deigle uut fe ondeBae Indeaiiia 1>te genome

occaltus' autem propter rnetum Judseorum, ut tolleret

licboma Sees Eces ^ gelefde He groefa cuom TSon miCCy
corpus Ihu; et permisit Filatus. Veait ergo ut
gebrohte tichoma ISna Htet
tulit corpus Ihu.

cunm ^'on ^ ae Segn Nicodemos BeSe gecuo"

[39] Venit autem et Nicodemus* qui venerat

to Csem Buit on nsht a^riit brohte )> gemong

ad Itim nocte priinum, ferens mixturam

Sara pyrtana of tuie treii reoeles ^ "P pyrtoynn snelce piincla

inurrsB et aloes' quasi libras

genomon CSon licboma Ssea HieI ^ biuundun t bisueSdun
[40] Acceperunt ergo corpus Itiu, et ligaverunt

bybyrge 1 bidelfii Uffs Soil in i* styd Ser ahoen

sepelire. [41] Erat autem in loco ubi crucifixus

uieB lehtun i in lehtuo yiubfEpatnuag t byrgeun nius in

Bet hortus, et in horto monuinentum novum, in

RU9HW0BTB.
[38] »fter SiBse potodt b«d «e groefa t Son Pjlnto I<ra from Arimathia
bim fte pere Segn S»s Heet degie putudt fore on desunm Sara ludea
1>te ginome lioboma Sipg Hiet i gilefde Ce groefa com forSon ^ brotte
licho SieB Hst. [30] com Sonne ^ Nichodem" SeSe gicomon to Casm
Hset on nieht teriat brohte ^ gimong Sara pyrtana i pjrt oynn spelce
pundn hund teantig. [40] ginonioii forSon »forSon lichoraa Sikh Hset ^
bispeopun bine miS line -) miS sniimiesuia spa Seop ludea is bibyi^dun.
[41] psB putudt in stops Ser aboen pEes lehtun ^ in lehtuae byigen

' 'absoonius' • 'nioodimua' ' 'aloeig' ' 'inos'

♦ Marked for Bipunction.

160

SAXON GOSPBLS.

Oem ne 9agett t nsefra «e "Sa snig ^X* gesetted uses ^r

quo nondum quisquam positus^ erat. [42] Ubi

fHon fe geamung 6xg* luSeana fVon neh uses

ergo, propter parasceuen Judaeorum, quia juxta erat

f byrgenn gesetton Oone Haet

monumentum, posuerunt' Ihm.

an

u ^

uut t$ara dagana synna Maria Oio Magdalenisca

XX. [1] Una autem sabbati Maria Magdalene'

u

cuom annorgen imfSfSj 9agett ffiostro ueron to Osem byrgenn

yenit mane, cum athuc^ tenebraa essent ad monumentum,

1 gesseh 'p stan genumen t auset of ^sem byrgenne t fir5 fSe

et videt lapidem sublatum a monumento.

giam uut t TSon *) ouom to Simon Petr^

[2] Cucurrit ergo et venit ad Simonem" Petrum,

•) to o9nf Oegnef Oone lufade se Hset •) cuoeO him

et' ad alium discipulum quem amabat Ihs, et dicit eis,

genomon iSone hlafserd of Osem byrgenn *] nuutu ue huer

Tullerunt^ Diim de monumento^ et nescimus ubi

gesetton hine *

posuerunt^ eum.

foerde t eode f Son Petr* t Ce

[8] Exit* ergo Petrus et ille

BUSHWOBTH.

niope in ffsem ne 9agett sefre ser senigmonn giseted pfes. [42] Her
for^on fore georpung dseg ludea forSon neh pses fSio byrgen g^ettun
Cofl Haet.

XX. [1] an putudt iSara dagona 9io Magdalenisca com ar morgen
mit^9y 9aget 9eostro perun to fSsBT byrgenne ^ gisseh Son stan ginumen
fro fSaer byrgenne. [2] giam T'Son t com to Symone Petr" ^ o'Srum
Segnum 'Sone lufade iSe Hset *) cpseS him genomon 9oii hla£urd of
byrgenne "j nuton pe hper gesettun hine. [8] eodun forSon . . . "} Ce

* *po88itu8*

* 'adhuc*

7 «tulerunt'

' 'possuerunt*
' * symonem*
« 'possuerunt'

^ 'magdalena*
® *et aliimi'
» 'exiit*

* 'on fSesm dsege gearuadon hiora mett to eastro symb",' marginal
note.

t * •/. loh" filius Zeb^,' marginal note.

8. JOHN zix. 43 — XX. 8. 161

otfer tiegn ^ euomon to tem byrgenne ((••

alius discipuluB, et venerunt ad monumeatuni. [4] Cur-

nmon Sodds toege ntgnflra I gelie ^ Ve otter fhgn

rebant autem duo siniul, et ilie alius disci pulut

feun hraHur fl-o Petre 1 cun' ariat ) t'luk to Snm

priecurrit citius Petro, et venit primus ad inoau-

^ miffS; hine gebeg getsh goHtteda S> linnin hivglo

[6] Et cum se iDclioasset, videt posita' linteaminaj

DO, hnoetire t lantfteh ieode cuam rSoD Simon

noD tamen introivit. [6] Venit ergo Simon

Patr' fylgde bim ^ iaeode in S»m b;rgeE
Petrua sequens eum, et introivit iu moiiumentum,

1 geaah 4Sa linnen hragia gesettedo t anttedo i Sona

Etvidit linteamina posita*, [7] Et suda-

bascode ^ wb» ofiifn t ;mb hiB beifht no aiiS

riiim' quod fuerat Bupra* ciipiid ejus, non cum

VtBm linio hneglum naetted uses hh ajodrige t sundur uuund-

iiateamiuib: positiim', sed separatim involii-
ealgefUden in anu etous Sa PRua iueode

turn in unum locum. [8] Tunc ergo introivit

1 Se ttegD BeSs gecuom lereBt to Sietn byrgenne 1

et ille discipulus qui vciierat primus ad niouuintintum, et

oKer Segn ^ comon to Ssr byrgenoe. [4] giurniin 6oii tpoege
1 Se oOor Kegn fe srn t hraiHoT arn t Son Petre com »r t
byrmnne. [5] ^ miCCy bine gibeg gisich gieette Sa lirieno hm

bjpeVre joeode. [8] com f~Son Sim Petr" fylgende
tSa byrgenne 7 ^iiieb Sa lin gisetedo. [7] 1 Sod
)UMi onufa heofde hie ne miS Siem linena hrsglum giseted ab

Byndrige t (iindor punden t gifalden in ftnre stoppe. [8] Sa f ^ori
iueode ^ 0e Segn eeSe com lerist to S«r byrgeone -) gissb 7 gilefde.

Hf^awwittiiWrTrr ■awm'fc %m h

I

162 SAXOX GOSPELS.

T gelefde ne ^agett TCon uiston uritt

vidit, et credidit. [9] Nondum enim sciebant scribturam^

i^te gedsefnade hine fro" deadmn arisa eodon

quia oporteret eum a mortuis resurgere. [10] Abierunt

rtSon. efbsona to hi" seolfum 0a "Segnas

ergo iterum* ad semet ipeos discipuli.

Mar* uut gestod to Sser byi^ ^ st ^m byrg

[11] Maria autem stabat ad monumentum

buta t ute hremende t uoepende mi99y nSon gepepe gebeg

foris plorans; dum' ergo fleret, inclinavit

hia seot *} giome sceode t locade ffS in 'Ssem byrg *]

se, et prospexit in monumentum. [12] Et

gesseh tuoege engles* in huitum gegerelum seton t sittedaet an

yidet duos angelos in albis sedentes^ unura

to 'Saem heafde *) an to 9aem fotum 9er asetted uses licboma

ad capudS et unu ad pedes, ubi positum*^ fuerat corpus

0aes Hse)

Iba.

cuoedon hir ^a nif bused uoepses 9u

[13] Dicunt ei illi, Mulier^ quid ploras?

cueH him T'Son genomun hlaferd min ") nat ic buer

Dicit eis^ Quia tulerunt Dfim meum^ et nescio ubi

geseton t aseton bine "^as miSSy gecuaeS ymb-

posuerunt* eum. [14] Haec cum dixisset^ con-

BUBHWOBTH.

[9] ne "^agett for^on piste iSxt gipritt Oset gidse&a'S bine from deo&e
arisa. [10] eodun forSon to bim solfum i: Siaem Segne. [11] ...
putudl: stod to fSssr byrgenne ute peop mi^^Sy fortJon peop gibeg bise
solfe *) geome sceopade in tS& byrgenne. [12] *] gisseb tpoege englas
in bpitum brseglu sitende an to tJsem beofde *) enne to fSssm fotum
iSer aseted paes licboma fSsea Hset. [13] cpedun bim 9a, pif bpset
poepes iSvL cpae9 bim for^n genomon fSon bla&rd minne i nat ic

bper gesettun bine. [14] 9as mi^y giopseO ymbcerred pses onbseclio

* * scripturam quod ' * R. om. * iterum* ' 'cum*

* * caput' * 'possitum' ® *pos8uerunt'

* <

tuoege erendureco of beofnum cuomun/ marginal note.

8. JOHN XX. 9 — 17. 1 (>3

cerred uass \ ymbuoende on bcetcgling *] gesteh 6one Has\ Htondeude

versa est retrorsum^ et videt* Ihm stantom^

1 nyste i^te te H»t uere

et non sciebat quia Ihs est.

ousbO hir to 86 Hat uif huasd uoepestu huelc

[15] Dicit ei Ihs, Mulier', quid ploras? quein

Boecaa Su hiu pende i^te lecueard usere cue9

quseris*? Ilia, existimans quia hortulanus^ esset, dicit

him to

ei,

drihf gif fhi genoe hine cuieff hre^e me huer 'Su gesettes

Dne, si tu sustulisti euin, dicito^ milii ubi posuisti*

hine *} t i»te ic hine genime cuseff hir to se Hset

eum, et ego eum toUam. [16] Dicit ei Ihs,

MuFi* mi99y ymbuoeode hia cuefS hi* to Rabboni */. bonus doctor

Maria. Conversa ilia dicit ei, Kabboni,

"p is cueden laruu cueS hir to se Haet nselle iSu.

quod dicitur, magister. [17] Dicit ei Ihs, Noli

mec gehrine ne Sagett f'Son astag to feder minu

me tangere, nondum enim ascendi ad Patrem meum :

gaa huet^r i uut to broSru' minum *] cusetj t sseg him

vade autem ad fratres meos, et dic^ eis,

ic astigo to feder minum *] fseder iuer i

Ascendo ad Patrem meum et Patrem vestrum, et

RUSHWORTH.

t onpended *} gissBh fSon Hsei: stondende ^ ne piste Ssette Hset pere.
[15] cpsB'S him ^e Haet hpset poepastu hpelone soecestu hio psende
^aette lecpord pere cpsetj him drilT gif fSn ginome hine saege hraBtJe me
hper iSvL settes hine *} ic hine ginime. [16] cpaeS him iSe Haet Maria
imfSfSj onpended pses cpae!^ hi~ dohter god Saet gicpeden is larop.
[17] cpae© him i5e Haet nolle ©u me gihrina ne ©agett forCon astag ic
to feeder minnu gaa putudt to bro^um minum ") cpaet$ him ic astigo to

* 'vidit* ■ R. om. *mulier* ^ 'queris'

* ' ortulanus est* * 'possuisti* • 'dicit'

* So L., altered by the glosser to ' die cito/
f ' j» is on englis hlafdia/ marginal note.

Y 2

IM SAXON GOSPELS.

to Cfode minu" *] to Go<le inenT ouo Mar

ad^ Dm ineum et Dm vestrum. [18J Venit Maria

Kio Magnate taegde tStBin Oegnum pte io gesaah iSone drihf

Magdalene' annuntians diseipulis, quia vidi Dnm

1 0M oa»0 nie

et lisec dixit mihi.

ini99y uass rOon smolt dseg ffssm an restcbeg- 1 Sara dagaoa

[19] Cum esset ergo sero die illo^ una Sabbatorum,

1 "Sa duro uerun tyndse t bityn "Sa ueron "Sa iSegnaa fe

et fores essent clausae ubi erant* disci puli^ propter

ondesne Indea cnom te Haet i stod on middu" ")

metum Juda^orum, venit Ihs^ et stetit in medio^ et

ouefS him sibb iuh *) tSis miOVy gecueS sedeaude

dixit eis, Pax vobis. [20] Et hoc cum dixisset^ ostendit

him f$a bond *) p udu gefeadon ) glsde ueron f'Son "Sa t$egnft»

eis manus et latus. Oavisi sunt ergo discipuli

geseni drihr i udfSfSy geseg drihi' cne9 TOon him eftsona

viso Dno. [21] Dixit* ergo eis iteruin,

sibb iuh suae sende meo se fiseder *} ic sonde iuih eo s\m

Pax vobis : sicut misit me Pater, et ego mitto vos.

tSis mi^y gecnseS blefla on his t gebleeu on hi"* -j cueS

[22] Hoc cum dixisset, insuflavit, et dicit

hi" to onfoaS "Sone Halig Gaast

eis, Accipite Spm Sem.

BUSHWORTff.

feder minum T feder iopper t God min T God iaper, [18] com . . . Sio
Magdalenisca i saegde Ca?m ©egnum i^te gisege Con drib^ *j ©as opeS
me. [19] miSSy paes fSon smolte daege Seem an Cara dagona t iSa
duro perun bitynde Car perun Ca Cegnas fore ondesnum Cara ludea com
Ce Hael i gistod in middum *} cpaeiS him sibb iop. [20] "j "Sis miGfSy
gicpseS seteopde him hood T ^a. sido gifeande perun for©on Cegnas
gisegun drih". [21] cpseC him TSon eftersona sib iop spa sende mec
fie feeder -j ic sende iop. [22] "Sis nriSCy cpae© inbleop on bine *j cps'S

^ R. om. 'ad' *■ 'magdalena et nuntians'

* * dicit eis ergo*

♦ Originally * erat,' rawrectedi by the glosser.

s. JOHN XX.48' — 26* 165

"Sara gie eftfgefes synna biSon hi } fSa^m eftfgefen

[23] Quorum remiseritis peccata, remittunturS

fgefen sint ^ 9ara ge nima9 i ge gihabbaf$ genumeno gehaldeno

missa sunt, et' quorum retinueritis, retenta*

sint

sunt.

* in ebreisc 1Se embehtmonn tiut an of ^sem tuelf a

[24] Thomas autem, unus ex* duodecim^

se9e is gicueden in cregesc* nses milS him iSa, cuom

qui dicitur Didymus*, non erat cum eis quando venit

se HsBt cuoedon ViSon hi~ to "Sa o8ro embehtmenn

l!is. [25] Dixerunt ergo ei alii discipuli,

ue gesegon iSone driht~ he nut cMsefS 'Sssm buta ic gisH

Vidimus Dfim. lUe autem dixit eis, Nisi videro

on hondum his tacon scea^ana ec j^te ic sendo finger

in manib: ejus iiguram clavorum^ et mittam digitum*

min in stone t styd "Sara sceaSSana ec j^te ic sendo min bond

meum in locum clayorum, et mittam manum mea

in sidu ne gelef ic

in latus^, non credam.

*) seft dagas sehto eftson uoeron "Sepnas his

[26] Et post dies octo iterum erant discipuli ejus

HtSHWORTH*

hira onfoaS ^on Halgan Gast. [23] "Sara iSe eftfgefea synne biotJon
eftforgefen him IS&nL iSe ge ginumen habbaS t gihaldne perun.
[24] "Se embihtmon putndt an of "Saem tpelfiim "SeSe giceed paes
I)idim ne paes miS him "Saa com "Se Haet^ [25] cpedun him o8re
"Segnas gisege pe drih'^ he putudt cpaet$ him buta ic gisii on hondum
his toceno "Sara soeaSona i ic sendo honda mine in sido his ne gilefo
ic. [26] 1 8efber dsege sehtopum eftersona perun "Segnas his biunna

* 'remitientur eis* * R. om. *et' ' 'detinta*

* *de' * 'didimus' • * manum*
^ R. adds 'ejus*

* ' geminuR in Isetin,' marginal note.

166 dAXON GOSPELS^

binna ") 'Se iSegn mi1S him cuo se Hset duru bityndu *)

intuS; ct Thomas cum eis^ venit Ills, januis clausis^ et

stod to middes *] cnseS sibb iah

stetit in medio et dixit, Pax vobis.

8Bff 9on cu8b8 "SsBin iSegne do finger "Sin hidir

[27] Deinde dicit ThomaB, Infer digitum tuu hue,

•J geseh bond mino "j tobser t do forC bond "Sin "]

et vide manus meas, et adfer manum tuam, et

send in sido minu *) nselle "Su uosa ungelefen ah

mitte in latus raeii^ et noli esse increduhis sed

geleaffbll

fidelis.

geonduearde "8e fJegn t cueC hi~ to Dribf min *}

[28] Kespondit Thomas et dixit ei^ Dfius mens et

God min cuoeS hi" to se Hset PSon "8u gisege mec

Ds mens. [29] Dicit ei Ihs, Quia vidisti meS

gilefdes

credidisti ;

eadgo "Sa biSon iSskfSe ne gisegon "} gilefdon

Beati qui non viderunt, et crediderunt.

menigo nut *} ec oSro beceno porhte se Usel in on-

[30] Multa quidem et alia signa fecit Itis in con-

sione t onuitnesa "Sara ambihta t "Sara "Segna his "Sa ne

spectu discipulorum suorum, quae non

sint auritteno on boeo "Sisser tSas nut auritteno

it scribta' in libro hoc; [31] Hsec autem scribta'

RUSHWORTH.

T . . . mi^ him com ^e Hset bityndum duru "j gistod in middum -j q)se9
sibb iop. [27] efter "Son cpaeS ^aem "Segne do hider fincer "Sinne her *j
gisih honda mine *] t doa for9 honda tSine i send in sido mine ") nelle ^u
posa ungilefend ah leaffull. [28] giondsporade ^'e "Segn *) cpseS him
Drib** min T God min. [29] cpse!^ to hi" "Se Haet f'iSon "Su gisege t
gilefdes eadge bioffon "SatJe ne gisegun ^ gilefdun. [30] monige
putudt *) o'Sre beceno dyde 1Se Hset on gisih^e "Segna his "SatJe ne sindun
apriten on boec "Sisser. [31] "Sas putudt apritne sindun 'pie ge gilefe

1 <

et* * *8cripta' ' *8cripta*

g.iOHSXX. 27 — XXI. 4. 167

aint iHe gie gelefis >(« ae Hief it Crii< tTH-f truia O .«d«t «e

sonty ut credatis quia Ihs est Xr» M;iu» D'; et

"l^te ue gid0& f gie gile€a lif per fattl* <m vmA lj»

ut ci'edeates TiUun^ tiabeauft in ntmiiun eju».

XXI. [1] Postea manifesuiTit se iterum lh»* ad mare

Tiberiades eatdeaode not l^iu t n» otr'A od^eadre

Tiberiadis. manifestavit autem »c. '21 Eraot Mroul

SinT PeC *) ae ^$«gn ae41>e is Mcnot/itn ou grecuc i

Simon Pctrus^ et Thomas qui dicntur l)\4rwu»\ et

86 iSegn ae'Se mea of f^aem taoe on C^>«triuarg9 i lana

Natbanahel qui erat a Cana* GalilaraEr, et filii

ZalT •/. laoob*" ■} loh" T oCro tno^e of ^egxiu bin

ZebedaBi% et alii ex diMripulis ejuii duo.

cuoeS him SinT PeT ic gs fisciga

[3] Dicit eis Simon Petrus, Vado piscari.

cuoedon him ue comas ec Sec mi9 t ue tudUs ec f^ec miS i

Dicunt ei, Venimus et nos tecum. VA

eodnn i astigon in "p ncip i SsK^r naeht noht

exierunt et ascenderunt in navem^ et ilia nocte nihil

gifengon

praenderunt*.

annorgen t arlice iSa miSSy "p auar5 Hi/nl bc Ha^t on

[4] Mane autem jam facto stetit Iha in

BUSHWORTH.

tJat 1Se Haet is Crist suno Godes *j t>te ge gilefe lif in ecnisse ge habbas
on noma his.

XXI. [1] aer "Son ssteopde him eftersona aet S3b Tiberiades sas
seteopde putudl "Sus. [2] perun somen Simon Petrus *) tie *5egn seSe
paes cpeden Didimus *j "Se "Segn seSe paes from tune on Galilea T suno
Zebedes ^ o?Jre of "Segnum his tpoege. [3] cpaeS him Simon Petf ic
gsB fisciga cpedun him pe cumas T pe fultuma'S ^e *) eodun i astigun
in "p scip T ^aer naeht noht ongefengun. [4] ar morgen ^a putudt

^ ' vitam aeternam' ^ H. om. *ihs' ^ * didimus*

* ' channan galileae ' * 'zebedei* ^ 'cojperunt'

168

8 AXON GOSPELS.

'Saem uar^e ne hue5re t 8U<eSaBh ongetton t>a Segnas 'pie se Hset

litore, noil tameii cognoverunt^ discipuli quia Ihs

use cuoe0 fortSon hi" to se Hsel! cnsehtajs ahne \ hueSer

est. [5] Dicit ergo eis Ihs, Pueri, numquid

mett habbas ge giondueardon him nsesi cue9

pulmentanu habetis ? Responderunt ei, Non. [6] Dixit'

him sendas on sui9re half ISa&s scippes p nett t segna *] gie gimoetas

eis, Mitte' in dexteram navigii rete, et invenietis*.

sendon f'Son ge ne msehton p getea fe

Miserunt ergo*^ et jam non valebant illud* trahere a

menigo tSara fiscana

multitudine piscium.

cuseS rSon iSe ^egn '8ou lufade se Haet

[7] Dicit ergo discipulus ille quein diligebat Ifes

Petre "Se hlaferd is Sim" Pef mi69y geherde i^te

Petro, Dnus est. Simon Petrus' cum audisset quia

"Se hlaferd ueri "p cyrtil he ymbsalde hine

Dns est, tunica succinxit^ se.

uses

T'Son nacod *) sende bine on ss offri

Erat enim nudus, et misit se in mare. [8] Alii

uut "Segnas on scip i! on rouig cuomon ne forSon fearr

autem discipuli navigio venerunt, non enim longe

RUSHWORTH.

apai^ stod "Se Hset on ^aem porCe hpeCre t neb ne ongetun tJegnas
forCon "Se Hset pass. [5] cpseS for^on hi" "Se Hset cnsehtas ahne hpset
mett habbas gee ondsporadun him ... [6] cpseC him sendes on t?a
spi'Sra halfe "Sses scipes nett ^ ge gimoetas cpaetJdun putudt iSerh alie
naeht . . . noht gimoetun pe in porde putudt ^ine sendun pe sendun
fortJon nett T spiSe ne pallaS ge "Saet gitea fore menigo ^ara fiscana.
[7] cpseS for" «e «egn he «onne lufa» «on Haet drib" is Simon Petr
wiiSfSy giherde t^te hlafard is tSone cyrtel ymbsalde hine paes fortJon
nacod *] sende hine on sse. [8] oiSre putudt "Segnas in scipe comon ne

* 'cognuerunt' ■ 'dicit'

' ' mittite in dexteram partem navis'

* R. ' dixerunt autem per totum noctem laborantes nihil coepimus in
verbo autem tuo mittimus*

* R. adds ' rete' « * iUut ' ^ R. adds * itaq: ' left unglossed.

* 'prsBcinxit'

. .V

S. JOHN XXI, 5 12.

1G9

uaeron fro eor9u ah suelce elno tuu huiid 1 drugun t getruf^n

erant a terra^ sed quasi cubitis ducentis, traheutcs

t^ara fiscaDa segni

rete piscium.

mitS^y uui ofetigun on eortJu geaigon

[9] Ut ergo descenderunt* in terram, viderunt

gloedi i^te ueron asettedo *) 'Sone fisc ofsetted ') !» laf

prunas positas^ et piscem superpositum' et panem.

cuse9 him se Hset beraS i bringaS of 'Ssem fiscum iSailoo

[10] Dicit eis Ihs, Adferte de piscibus quos

ge ginomun t gifengon nu astag SinT Pef

prendistis nunc. [11] Ascendit Simon Petrus,

1 drog t^ nett on eorSe full miC miclum t of iniclu" fiscum

et traxit rete in terra plenam magnis piscibus',

hunteantig "j fiftig tJrii" t "Sreo i mi^ffy micla uoeron

centum quinquaginta^ trib: ; et cum tanti essent^

naB8 tobroccen "p nett t tosliten segni iSiu cue^ him se Hset

non est scissum* rete. [12] Dicit eis Ihs,

cymei$ hriorda'5 i eatas

Venite prandete®.

") ne senig •><• gidarste ^ara hlingendi \ ^ara nestendra

Et nemo audebat' discumbentium

gifrsBgna i frasiga hine ^u huaed arC uistun gere j>te hlaftprd

interrogare eum, Tu quis es; scientes quia Dfis

uere

est.

RU8HW0RTH.

forCon feor paes from eortJo ah spelce elno tuhimd tugun 1 trogun fJaet
nett "Sara fiscana. [9] j>te putudt ofastigun on eorSo gisegun gloede
asetede T "Sone fisc ofersettun t "Soft hlaf. [10] cpse© him "Se H"
beoraS i brengaS of "Saem fiscum "Sailco ge ginomon nu. [11] astag
Sym" Petf T trog "^aet nett on eorSo full micelra fiscana spelce
hundteantig *j fiftig "j ^rim t ^rio i miS8y micle peren ne is tobrocen
j> nett. [12] cpap'8 Hselend cuma^ riordigaC i nsenigmon ne darste
of "Segnum gifregna hine "Su hpset arS pistun gere j>te drilT pere.

^ * discenderunt '
* 'et tribus'

5 t

' superpossitum '

scisum

* uudiebat ex di8cii)ulis interrogare'

Z

^ K. adds ' quasi'
* *prandite'

170 8AX0N GOSPELS.

1 cuom te Uiet -j onfeng 1» laf ^ sillS t salde him

[13] Et venit Ihd^ et accepit^ panem^ et dat' eis,

") fione fisc gelic t aedgeadre iSia iStk "Sriddft dsgi*

et piscem* similiter. [14] Hoc jam tertio

eteupdffi se Haet nnum Hmbehtum im99y aras fro

iDanifestatus est Ihs discipulis^ cum surrexisset a

deadumf mitftfy uat gihriordadon

mortuis. [15] Cum ergo prandissent,

cuoeS to Simoni Petri se Hset SinT loh" lufbstu mee

Dicit Simoni^ Petro Ihs^ Simon Johannis^ diligis me

suiDur fro tSissa i tSisra

plus bis*.

cueii him to gee drihten tSu uast j^te ic lufo "Sec

Dicit ei^ Etiam Dne, tu scis quia amo te.

cueff hi" foed lombor mino

Dicit ei, Pasce agnos meos.

cuefS him e&ona Simon loh** lufastu mec

[16] Dicit ei iterum^ Simon Johannis, diligis me!

cueS hi" to gee driht"* "Su uast j^te ic lu& iSec

Ait illi, Etiam Dfie, tu scis quia amo te.

cuoe^ hi~to gehald I foed loraboro mino;^

Dicit ei, Pasce agnos meos.

RU8HW0ETH.

[131 1 com "Se Haet "j onfeng "Sone hlaf t salde him t fisc gilice. [14] iSia
T>y tJirda daege seteoped paes "Se Haet "Segnum his imfSfSj arisa9 from deoSa.
[15] mi?>^y r©on giriordadun cpaefS Simon Petre "Se Hael Simon loh"
lufaatu mec spitJor 'Sissum cpaetJ him gee drih" "Su past 1>te ic In&ide "Sec
cpai(? him foed lombor mine. [16] cpaeS him eftersona Simon Toh"
lufa^ttu mec cpaetJ him gee drih" "Su past iSsette ic lufo "Sec cpaeS him

' * accipit' ' 'dedit* • 'pisce'

* 'ejus cum resurrexisset* * K. originally 'simon*

« Miiis'

* * dusidi "Sridda daegi,' marginal note.

t * "Sa hisB him uerun gifb *

+ * tJeet arun "Sa soCfsBsta menn*

s. JOHN XXI. 13 — 20. 1 71

cae8 him 'Kridda Simon lolT lufiutu mec

[17] Dicit ei tertio, Simon Johannis^ araas me?

giumrotsade t unrot ues Pet'* TSon cue9 him tSridda lufasia

Contristatus est Petrus quia dicit* ei tcrtio^ Amas

meo cue9 hi" to driht" "Ku alio oast* "^u uast i^te ic lu&

me? dicit ei, Diie, tu omnia scis, tu scis quia amo

^ec cue9 hi"" foed t gilesua scipo mino soSUce aofS is

te. Dicit ei^ Pasce oves meas. [18] Amen amen

1> ic cue9i i$e miWy uere giungra tSu paldes gigyrde Sec ■)

dice tibr, cum esses junior cingebas te, et

^u paldes geonga huidir "Su paldes

ambulabas ubi volebas,

mi99y uut "Ku bist geuintrad "Su aSenes hondo 'Sine i oSer

Cum autem senueris^ extendes manus tuas, et alius

^ec gyideV *) iSec IsBdes hSiddir iSu nuilt

te cinget et ducet quo non vis.

Sis uiit cuoe9 tahte t becnade of huelc deaSe

[19] Hoc* autem dixit, significans qua morte

gibrehtnad t giauldrad uere God

clarificaturus esset Dm.

and Sis miSSy gicueS cueS him to gesoec mec ymb-

Et hoc cum dixisset, dicit ei, Sequere me. [20] Con-

cerde Petr* gisssh Sone ilea ambeh t Segn Sone lufade

versus Petrus vidit ilium discipulum quem diligebat

se Htet fylgendi

Ihs sequentem,

RUSHWORTH.

foed lombor mine. [17] cpseC him eftersona Simo loh" lufas mec

fiunrotsad pies forffon cpaeC him "Se Sirda lufantu mec T cpseC him drih"
u alle past tte ic lufa Sec cpseS hi" foed scip mine. [18] soC soClice
ic cpeSo Se miffSy pere gingra Su paldes gyrda Sec *] Su paldes gonga
hpider Su paldes miS8y sofflice Su bist gipin aCene honda Sine -j oCer
Sec gyrdeS t Su Isedes Sider ne Su pylt. [19] Sas putudt cp8B«
gibecnade of hpelcu deoCe giberhtnad pere God 1 Sis miSSy cpseC cpaeC
him gisoecas mec. [20] gioerde Petrus gisseh Son ilea Segn Sone

» 'dixit' • 'h»c'

* 'tall SuSi uast'
Z 2

172

SAXON GOSPELS.

M5e ec girasti in iSmr femT on brest liiB ^ eaeiS

Qui et recubuit in cena supra pectus^ ejus, et dixit*,

drihr hucd is He seOe selles "Kec "Siosne f^t^n zni89y

Dne, quis est qui tradit te? [21] Hunc ergo cum

giiwh Petr' cueV Vsem Haet drihC iSea 'Son huaed ^ ii

vidisset Petrus, dicit Ihu, Dne, hie autem quid f

[22]

cne8

Dicit

hi" to

ei

ae HsBt

Ihs,

fSVLB i StUB

Sic

hine

eum

ic uiUo

volo

ma-

uuni t jvte he gepuniga o9 "p ic cymo bused is ISe \nfSy t bust is "Sec 'Sni

nere donee veniam, quid ad te ?

Hu. mec soec t fyUig "Su me

tu me sequere.

foerde uut I f "*Con uord iJia bituien 'Saem brot5ru rtJon t j>te

[23] Exivit ergo sermo iste inter fratres, quia

ISe ambebt t se "Segn no deadige t nere dead *) ne cue9 him

discipulus ille non moritur ; et' non dixit ei*

ae Haei ne bi9 dead ab "Sus t suae bine ic uillo uuniga oS f

Ihs, Non moritur, sed. Sic eum volo manere donee

ic cymo buset is "Se biiJy "Ses

venio, quid ad te. [24] Hie

j> oytfnise getrymmeS of 'Ssem i fro iSisu

testimonium perhibet de his.

1

ue putun

tte

BofS is

et

scimus

quia

verum est

RUSHWORTH.

is iSe iSegn aefSe

est discipulus qui

*] aurat iSas t "Sa

et scribsit* haBC,

cy^nis bis

testimonium ejus.

lufade "Se Hset t lufade sefSe "] gireste in "Sser . . . ofer breostum bis ")
cpseS drib" hpaet is tJetJe seleS "Sec. [21] "Siosne T^on miC8y gisseh
Petf cpaeS «e Haet drib" "Ses put bpaet. [22] cpsB^J bf "Se Hast ge ic
bine pillo gipuniga oSffaet ic cymo bpset is to "Se ^u mec fylges.
[23] eode forSon pord "Sis bitpib broSrum forSon "Segnas I embebt be t
"Ka ne deodige ne cpaeS ^e Haet ne biS deed ah spa bine ic pillo punige
oiSfSaet ic cyme hpaet is "Se. [24] "Sis is iSe "Segn seSe "Sa cytfnisse
gitrymeS of "Ssera *j prat "Sas ilco i pe putun i>te so© is cySnisse bi»i

^ 'petrus'
R. oin. * ei'

' 'dicit'
* * scripsit '

' R. ovi. 'et'

s. JOHN XXI. 21 — 25.

173

sint uut ec o9ro menigo ^fSe porbt se Haei "Sa tSa

[25] Sunt autem et alia multa qusB fecit Ihs^ quas si

sie auritten anlapa t iSerh syndrigi i anuuga t ancummum ni j^ti

scribantur per^ singula, nee ipsum

doemo middafi nuegi bifoa "Sailco iSaSe to aiirittenni sint

arbitror mundum capere eos qui scribendi sunt

boec soSlice.

libros. Amen^

Assegd is "p hoc mfC lobannem.

Explicit liber secundum Johannen.

RUSHWORTH.

[26] sindun putt t oCre monige "SaCe porbte "Se Hset l^aCe ber ae apriten
leofum ne dom ic iSsette middengeord onfoe 1S& iSaSe apritne sindun boec
ende amen.

Tbe following note occurs at tbe end of tbe Gospel of St. Jobn in tbe
Rusbwortb book : ' De min bruche gibidde fore Opun "Se "Sas boc gloesde.
Fsermen 1Ssam preoste set Harapuda haefe nu boc apritne bruca mi9 pilla
symle mifS soSum gileofa sibb is egbpsem leovost.'

* R. om. *per'

9 (

finit, amen'

QUM SEqUUNTLR AD CALCEM CODICIS COTTONIANl
ADSCRIPTA REPERIUNTUR.

iSe "Srifalde i anfalde Gk>d godspell "Sis »r uorulda

Trinus et unus Deus evangelium hoc ante sadcula

gisette

coQstituit.

terist of muSe crisr aurat

^ Matheus ex ore xpi scripsit

of mut$e petres aurat

^ Marcus ex ore Petri scripsit

of mu0e paules aurat

)J< Lucas de ore Pauli ap scrips

in deigilniid t in fesaga sitSfSa, rocgetede t gispruut

)J< loK* in prochemio deinde eructavit

uord miSSy Gode gisalde *] gastes halges i miS Grodes geafa

verbum Do donante et Spu Sco

") halges gastes mseht aurat lolT

scripsit

Lita me pandat^ sermonis fida ministra.
Omnes alme meos fratres voce saluta.

>J< Eadfri*8 biscop Lindisfearnensis SBCclesiaa, he *8is
boc aurat set fruma, Gode "3 see Cu*8berhte ^ allum
•Baam halgum, *8a*8e gimaenelice in eolonde sint. "3
E^iluald Lindisfearneolondinga bisc hit uta gi*8ryde
"3 gibelde, sua he uel cu^sb. "3 Billfri^ se oncrae, he
gismio^ade ^a gihrino, ^a*8e utan on sint, "3 hit
gihrinade mi*8 golde "3 mi^ gimmum, aec mi^ sulfre
ofgylded faconleas feh. "3 *AIdred psBr indignus "3
miserriraus mi^ Godes fultumae "3 sci Cu^berhtes hit
of gloesade on englisc, "3 hine ^ihamadi mi*8 "Saem ^riim
dselu. Matheus dsel Gode "3 see Cui5berhti. Marc dsel
•Saem bisc. "3 Lucas dael ^a3m hiorode "3 aeht ora seolfres
mi^ to inlade. "3 sci Ioh~ dael f" hine seolfne^ "3 feouer
ora seolfres mi^ Gode "3 sci Cu*8berhti ^te he haebbe
ondfong ^erh Godes milsae on heofnu. seel "3 sibb on
eor^o, fori5geong ^ gi^yngo, uisdom "3 snyttro *8erh sci
Cu^berhtes earnunga. ^ Eadfri*8. Oe^iluald. Billfri*8.
Aldred. hoc evange Do "3 Cu^berhto construxert i
ornaverunt.

* * ic' has been written, and partially erased.

* * •/. fe his saule' on margin.

'Alfredi natus Aldredus vocor "j Tilp" bonae mulieris filius exitnius
loquor,' marginal entry.

QuiB SEQUUNTUR IN ULTIMA CODICIS RUSHWORTHIANI
PAGINA SCRIPTA REPERIUNTUR.

MATHEUS INSTI
TUIT VIRTUTUM
TRAMITE MORAS
BENE VIVENDI lUS
TO DEDIT ORDINE
LEGES:

LUCAS UBERIUS

DESCRIPSIT PRO

ELIA XPI lURB

SA

CRATO VITULUS

Q:

QUIA VATUM MOE

NIA FATUR

MARCUS AMAT
TERRAS INTER CMLV
Q: VOLARE ET VEHY
MENS AQUILA STRIC
TO SECAT^ OMNIA
LAB SU /.

lOHANNIS

PREMIT

ORB LEO

SIMIMS Q:

RUDENTI

INTONAT

INTONATE

TERNE

PANDENS

MISTERIA

VITE

MACREGOL DIPIN

CXIT

HOC EVANGB

MUM

/. QUICUM

QUE

LEGERIT

ET PILELLEGERIT
ISTAM NARRATIO
NEM ORAT PRO
MACRBGIUL SCRIPT©
RI

* ' adeat' was first written.